Birmingham UFO Group Case Report Author: Dave Hodrien Release Date: 07/07/2010 Last updated: 27/06/2024 For reasons of anonymity pseudonyms have been used Introduction Carol lives with her husband Matt in Buxton, a small town in Derbyshire, England. Since an early age she has experienced strange occurrences. These occurrences suggest that she has experienced contact, which may or may not be ongoing. She may also have been protected from harm on numerous occasions. Her clearly UFO-related experiences began when, at 12 years old, she and her friend had a close encounter with a saucer-shaped craft and appear to have been taken aboard it. Later in her life she would go on to have other stunning UFO sightings, and experience something which suggests she may be involved with the ET hybrid breeding program. This report covers Carol’s experiences in rough order of when they took place. It includes a full transcript of her hypnotic regression, and is interspersed with drawings she has done of her experiences. The Investigation I first met Carol and her husband Matt at the Lancashire Anomalous Phenomena Investigation Society (LAPIS) UFO Conference on Sunday 22nd May 2010. We had a brief chat about her experiences. It was here that I first heard about her stunning close encounter with a UFO, which led to recurring flashbacks and dreams. She also spoke of an incident involving a baby which appeared to be of both human and extraterrestrial origin. This was clearly quite emotional for her. I informed her I would be happy to look into her experiences, and over the next two weeks discussed these in detail via E-Mail and phone. I was soon aware that this would prove to be one of the most stunning cases I have yet investigated. On Saturday 5th June, I and Rob Tudge, the hypnotherapist who assists me with cases involving contact, drove up to Derbyshire to meet up with Carol and Matt at their home in Buxton. After an initial catch up, Rob regressed Carol back to her two most interesting experiences – the saucer UFO sighting and the incident with the baby. I feel everyone involved got a lot out of it. You can read the full transcript of this regression later in this report. After the regression, Carol and Matt then took us out to the locations where various incidents had taken place for some photographs. Fortunately it was a bright sunny day, and it was an absolute pleasure exploring Buxton and the surrounding moorland. We then decided to stop at The Winking Man pub for a meal and discussion about UFOs. It was a truly fascinating day, and we were very thankful to Carol and Matt for their time. Soon after our visit to Buxton, Carol filled in the Contactee Questionnaire I often utilise. The questionnaire covers many of the signs and feelings that are associated with contact. This led to further potentially related incidents being uncovered. We have remained in touch via E-Mail and through the BUFOG Contactee Support meetings, and Carol has already informed me of further incidents which have happened since. The events that Carol, her friend and husband have experienced over the years are truly incredible, and thanks to Carol can now be revealed within this report. An Unknown Protector Even though most people do not remember anything at all from the first few years of their life, Carol remembers an incident which took place in August 1963 when she was only 18 months old. She was down the beach at Christ Church with her family – her parents Paul and Claire, sister Jane and grandmother Elizabeth. Her mum and grandmother had gone to buy ice creams, leaving her with her dad and sister. They were making sandcastles, and she was jealous because Paul had made a moat around her sister’s sandcastle which had filled with water. She had been told to stay away from the sea, but she decided to walk to the water’s edge with a bucket to get some water for herself. Carol bent down, and a wave came in and took her off her feet and swept her away. She was spinning face down in the water, which felt like she was in a tunnel. She has no memories at all about how she was saved or who gave her back to her parents. In 2003 she spoke with her parents about the incident. Her dad said he owed the person a debt of gratitude, and it played on his mind that he never got the chance to thank them. Her mum said she had showed up coughing and obviously soaking wet, but they did not see who had rescued her or taken her back to them. It is possible that Carol managed to get out of the water and find her way back to her dad and sister, and due to the shock completely forgot this taking place. However she was only 18 months at the time, and it seems unlikely that she would have been able to do this without any assistance. Could it be that she was aided by an unknown protector? Taken on it’s own this incident is far from conclusive, however this would not be the only time when she has been apparently protected from harm. There would be further events later in her life, some of which were much harder to explain, as you will see later in this report. Contactees often mention incidents such as this one, where they appear to be protected by the beings who they are in contact with, sometimes through psychic abilities they have gained as a result. This protection may be for the benefit of the individual or the benefit of the ETs, it is not currently known for sure either way. Invisible Assailant When she was 7 years old, Carol used to live with her family on Queens Road, Buxton. Carol’s bedroom used to be up in the attic of the house, which her dad had specially converted for her. Aerial map of Queens Road One morning after she had woken up but still lying on the bed, Carol lent over to get a book off a low shelf. Suddenly she felt a heavy impact in the middle of her back, like someone had thumped her hard. There was nothing that was above the bed which could have fallen onto her, and she was terrified. She stayed completely still for what seemed like an eternity, but was probably only a few minutes. In the end she finally decided to move, and ran straight out of the room. She ran downstairs and told her mum, but she would not believe her and told her to go and get the bobbles for her hair! This is an odd incident, and one which could appear hostile in intention. Contactees often report feeling the sensation of being touched, but it is possible this incident was nothing to do with ET contact. Perhaps when she leant down to get the book, it stretched a muscle which led to the feeling of being hit. Or perhaps there was a totally different paranormal explanation, such as ghostly activity. Saucer UFO & Contact Incident In 1974, when Carol was 12 years old and at secondary school, her and her friend Janet would have an experience which would impact greatly on their lives. On the day of the incident, Carol had gone round to Janet’s house. It was between 4pm and 6pm in the afternoon. While Janet’s mum made dinner, the girls decided to go out and post some envelopes for the blind around the local neighbourhood. Carol cannot remember whether this was something the school had arranged for them to do or whether this was organised by Janet’s mum. It was a clear and dry day and the sun was shining brightly. They had been out for about 20-30 minutes. As they walked along Ecclesbourne Drive, Carol suddenly noticed a strange object hovering over the housing on their right further down the road. She pointed it out to Janet and asked if she could see it too, to which she replied that she could. The object was about four houses away from their position. It was almost Saturn-shaped, with a dome on top, a dome underneath and a rim protruding around the centre, although the lower dome was flattened off. It was about the size of a caravan. The object was a dull silver colour, like the textured side of tin foil, and had a completely smooth surface. Around the rim were numerous multi-coloured flashing lights. On the base were what appeared to be flattened circular shapes. Carol compares these to the shapes on the top of some types of electrical shavers. At first these markings were not very visible, but the object was due to get a lot closer to the girls than it was when they first sighted it. Aerial map of Ecclesbourne Drive showing the location the girls were at when the incident began Drawing of the UFO Drawing of the markings on the base of the UFO Photograph in the direction the UFO was first sighted Carol was absolutely fascinated and awestruck by what she and Janet were looking at. However she was not frightened. She immediately felt certain that the object was an advanced craft of some kind – a genuine UFO! She knew that it was something many would find hard to believe if she were to talk about it. The craft appeared to be about 40 feet high when they first spotted it. It was also moving in their direction but off to the side of the road over the housing. It approached slowly, and appeared almost clumsy in motion. Carol does not remember it making any sound at all. As it approached, it also began to descend. The girls were standing next to a bungalow, and as it reached this bungalow it was so low it was almost touching the roof. At this point it must have been less than 25 feet in the air. The craft encircled the girls, and came to rest about 20-30 feet away in front of them in the road behind where they were standing. It did not fully land; it appeared to be hovering about 12-18 inches off the road surface. Photograph of the bungalow over which the craft hovered Photograph of me standing at the spot where the craft landed in the road Janet stood slightly behind Carol and to her side. Carol does not remember talking to her. The girls stared at the craft for an amount of time, Carol is not sure exactly how long because of the strangeness of the situation. Then suddenly without warning, a doorway started to open in the side of the lower half of the craft. Carol feels that the door must have come down to form a ramp to the ground. Inside the open doorway it was very dark. Drawing of the craft with open doorway Carol is not sure of exactly what happened next. She certainly feels that a lot more took place, which she cannot currently fully remember. She believes that beings must have come out of the craft. She has vague recollections of this, and knows that “they weren’t green”. These recollections have haunted her for many years. Her next clear memory was of the craft being back over the roof of the bungalow. It lifted straight upwards by about 10 feet, slightly swayed and then suddenly dramatically increased in speed and shot away. The girls began to walk back to Janet’s house, discussing what they had just witnessed. They agreed not to tell Janet’s mum as they felt she would not believe them. Later they talked more about the incident in Janet’s room. They were afraid that if they told anyone the government would take them away from their parents and lock them up, so they decided not to tell anyone about what had occurred. Carol remembers a time when she and Janet were told off for being late back home from somewhere. She is not absolutely sure that this took place after the encounter with the craft, but feels that it probably was. The incident became a secret between the girls. Carol found out later that Janet did not remember the craft coming down into the road at all; she only remembered it hovering over the housing. So it seems that, for whatever reason, she has less recall of what took place. For a while they would still discuss what they had seen, but then Janet no longer wanted to talk about the incident at all. Many years later she admitted to Carol that it was because it went against everything they had been taught. She didn’t know how to handle it, so preferred just to forget it happened. Carol is not sure when the flashbacks began. They come to her as dream-like memories, where she cannot be certain that they took place but she innately feels that they did. In these flashbacks, she sees herself standing to the right of Janet. They are in a place that appears larger than the size of the craft, and are leaning against something. To her right some distance away stands a dark haired boy. The boy is naked and looks like he is in a lulled confused state of mind. Neither she nor Janet speak to this boy. Carol then walks past a clear cylinder filled with a pink liquid. Suspended in this liquid is a naked woman who looks like she is asleep. She has long dark hair, is just over 5 feet tall and looks to be in her 40s. Carol can see her hair moving around in the liquid. Drawing of the woman in the cylinder She then meets a number of beings and is shown something, but she does not remember exactly what. At this point Janet is no longer with her. After an amount of time with these beings, it is then time for their meeting to come to an end. Carol doesn’t want them to leave her. They then assure her that they will see her again, but only when she dies. Carol is not sure whether or not Janet has experienced flashbacks too. Janet no longer wishes to discuss the incident with her so she has not been able to ask her about this aspect. Carol no longer regularly stays in touch with Janet. About ten years ago, Carol decided to be hypnotically regressed, to see if she could remember any further details about the incident. The hypnotherapist was named Mel Grant, and she was passed his details by BUFORA. He appeared to be experienced in regressing contactees, and asked her many questions prior to the regression. Under hypnosis she remembered the craft clearly, but could not remember anything which took place on board, she could only see the colour pink. When Rob regressed Carol, the link between the UFO sighting and the flashbacks was made clear, and additional details she was not aware of before were also uncovered. In 2001, Carol’s parents were looking to move house, and had gone to see a property for sale on Ecclesbourne Drive. For an unknown reason, the man at the house told her dad that he had seen an alien. Her father mentioned this to her because he was aware of her previous sighting. A number of years ago, Carol’s step father and his friend had been out drinking and were walking home along Ecclesbourne Drive when they too saw something. He told Carol whatever it was, it was so low in the air that it made them lie down to avoid hitting it. Sadly Carol informs me that he does not wish to speak further about this incident. Early in 2010, Carol went to visit her ex-neighbour Ernie, who now lives in Sheffield. She decided to tell him about her close encounter with the UFO. He mentioned to her that he used to know someone who lived in the vicinity of the sighting, and who claimed to have seen UFOs in the area on multiple occasions. She hopes to get the contact details for this man and get in touch some point in the near future. When Rob regressed her on 5th June 2010, Carol remembered further details including what the beings looked like (see regression transcript later). Reminders Within a year after her UFO encounter, Carol went to the dentist. She was sitting in the dentist chair, and he swung around the hydraulic arm with the light on the end. Carol felt a sense of familiarity about it, and for an unknown reason it reminded her of something off a flying saucer. It is possible this experience triggered a memory of something which had occurred previously. On another occasion years later when her and Matt went to the cinema, the lights down the edge of the aisles reminded her of something which would be aboard a flying saucer. It brought back a memory that she had seen something similar, which helped to strengthen her belief that she had been aboard the craft back when she was 12. Unexplained Scar Also within a year of the UFO incident, Carol discovered an unexplained scar on the ball of her right foot, which is still visible today. She only discovered it when she jumped down off the stage at school. She is certain that it wasn’t this action which actually caused the wound, and could not think of how it may have happened. Recent photograph of the scar Obviously it is not possible to say whether or not this scar was in any way linked to her contact experience. Carol may have just accidentally cut her foot on something without being aware of it. Often wounds such as this will only hurt when pressure is applied to them, and may be completely painless until noticed. Usually markings caused through contact experiences only show up for a short time before vanishing completely, but this was obviously a deep cut as it is still visible today. However it still has the possibility of being related, which is why I have included it here. The School Trip On one school trip to France, Carol remembers an unusual incident taking place. She was sitting with a group of her friends on a long padded bench in the lounge of the hotel where they were staying, watching TV and talking. The next thing she remembers is waking up in the lounge surrounded by German school children. This was a very bizarre situation for her. She did not remember falling asleep, and could not understand why her friends would have left her there on her own. She went to find them, and found them back in their hotel rooms. When she asked them about what happened they told her that they'd tried to wake her up but she would not. The whole incident felt very unusual to Carol. She says it felt very different to when you simply doze off and then wake back up a short while later. Perhaps she was just tired and while relaxing had dropped off. There is no way of knowing how hard her friends tried to wake her up. But considering how she felt about the incident, perhaps there is a more unusual explanation. A Narrow Escape In 1975 Carol was out in Buxton with her mum during stormy weather. They had been out visiting former neighbours, and were on their way back home. They were walking along the pavement by the roundabout that joins Fairfield Road with Spring Gardens. Suddenly she felt her mum pull her backwards and sideways towards a shop doorway by the shoulders. She regained her balance and was about to ask her why she had done that, when she felt a force pulling her head back by a few inches. A moment later a slate fell off the roof right in front of her face and landed right where she was standing only seconds before. Aerial map of the location where the incident took place Photograph of the incident location. The slate fell off the roof of one of the buildings seen on the right Carol is adamant that it was an actual physical force and not just intuition that something was about to happen. She has always felt that it was her granddad looking out for her. But could it have been the ETs? It certainly seems that someone or something was protecting her from harm. Handbag Incident In 1982 when she was 19, Carol went on a holiday to the Lake District with Janet. They set off in the early hours of the morning in Carol’s Mini Metro. It was a clear and sunny morning, and visibility was good. When they arrived, they stopped at a car park to see if some nearby shops were open. They soon discovered they were not, so pulled out of the car park. Carol had pushed her large handbag between the head restraint and the door frame. It fell out and landed on the back seat of the car. She wound her window down, which is something she would very rarely do. She has no idea why she felt the need to do so at this time. They set off along the road away from the car park. Suddenly something flew right past her head, causing her to duck and slam the brakes on. She looked around and noticed that her handbag was lying in the road about 15-20 feet behind the car! It had somehow jumped up off the back seat of its own accord and flown out past her head and out of the open window. Carol got out of the car and walked back along the road to pick up the handbag. As she bent down to get it, she watched as a gold-coloured Allegro came screeching round a corner out of control further down on their side of the road. The driver managed to regain control of the vehicle. He got back onto the right side and drove past them. The girls realised that if they hadn’t stopped the car to get the handbag, the other car would have crashed into them. They were both convinced that something had thrown out the handbag on purpose to stop this event from taking place and save their lives. At the time they put it down to either Carol’s granddad or Janet’s mother. The Baby In 1982-83, when Carol was 19-20 years old, she became very ill with glandular fever, hepatitis and jaundice. During this time she would spend long periods of time sleeping on the settee at her parent’s house near to the former Devonshire Hospital. People would come and go all day but she would rarely wake up as she was so unwell. Carol has memories of something which took place around this time. She was very ill, so cannot be absolutely certain that it happened, but it feels very real to her. She remembers that one night; she was brought a baby at her parent’s home. She does not remember who brought her this baby; she just remembers being given it. When she looked at the baby she could see it was female but realised it was not human. The baby looked advanced in development for its size. She had very pale skin, large coal black eyes, a small mouth and black hair. Carol describes her as looking “most peculiar, and yet beautiful”. Out of all the features, it was the eyes which were most abnormal. Witness drawing of the baby Carol felt instinctively that this baby was her own. She was surprised and filled with love for her, and then got the chance to bond with her for a while. She talked and played with the baby and she responded in the same way a human baby would and appeared to be happy. Carol does not remember her making any noises. She believes that this went on from between 30 minutes to a few hours. Modified photograph which Carol found online which reminds her of how the baby looked She then remembers that after this time, the baby was taken away from her. Again she cannot remember who took it. This was very upsetting for her, but she feels that she was then comforted in some way. Once the baby was gone, she remembers feeling heartbroken but going off to sleep. Carol still finds this particular incident hard to deal with, and it stirs up strong emotions when she thinks back to it. Years later she would share the details of this incident with her husband Matt, who was already aware of her UFO encounter. When Rob regressed Carol on 5th June 2010, she recalled some of the details of this incident, which was very emotional for her (see regression transcript later). This incident is fascinating, and suggests that Carol is part of the ongoing breeding program. This appears to be one of the agendas of the Greys. They seem to be mixing our DNA with their own to create hybrid children. The reason behind this is not fully known, though some contactees claim to have been informed. The fact that the baby showed traits of the Greys suggests that Carol has at some point been in contact with this species, although she has no memories of this. Obviously some would say that this experience could have been a vivid dream brought on by Carol’s illness at the time, combined with a wish or need to be a mother. However if this were the case, surely she would have dreamt of a normal human baby, not one which showed clearly extraterrestrial traits? Many female contactees have reported similar experiences, where they have been shown babies which are not fully human, but which they recognise as their own. Some have also seen these hybrids at later stages of development as children, and even fully grown adults. Perhaps linked with this experience, on a couple of occasions Carol has felt like she is pregnant even though she knew she should not be. In 1987, when she was 24 years old, Carol was 6 weeks overdue and was experiencing signs of pregnancy, but then all of a sudden these feelings went away. A similar experience occurred in 2005. This could be down to false pregnancy syndrome or medical conditions, but on the other hand these incidents could be further signs that she is part of the hybrid breeding program. Electrical Disturbances Carol has experienced electrical disturbance in her home and elsewhere on numerous occasions. These experiences have not just occurred in one property, but have apparently only taken place after her first UFO encounter. About 6 times the TV or radio has come on of its own accord when she is near to it. Also on more than one occasion while watching TV, the channel has changed by itself when she has been thinking of changing it. In May 1984 when she was 22, Carol went on holiday to Las Vegas she kept getting electrical shocks off metallic things which she touched, such as car doors and shopping trolleys. It was like strong static had built up inside her for some reason. This can of course occur naturally, but seemed to be especially prevalent at this particular time. Of course this could have been down to the high amount of electrical lighting in the area, but then again perhaps not. Paranormal Activity Carol has experienced poltergeist-like activity in her home for many years, although it is possible that these incidents are just down to accidents and do not have a supernatural explanation at all. On a number of occasions she has witnessed objects fall off shelves or surfaces of their own accord. Also objects regularly go missing, sometimes they turn up, other times they have vanished and never been found again. Carol’s sister has also had a strange experience. She was at her parent’s house when they used to live in Leek, and was putting the children to bed. She tucked in Paul, who was 2 years old, and then went through to another room to put the baby to bed. Paul suddenly called out, asking who the man in his room was, and saying that he wouldn’t tell him. Then the airing cupboard doors flew open of their own accord, pushing over the safety gate at the top of the stairs. Also a baby drinking mug which had been on the chest of drawers was found downstairs. Individually these events could have a rational explanation but it was the fact that they all happened around the same time which was disturbing. A Presence In The Room In 1987 Carol had moved into her first place on her own. She was living in a flat in Buxton, directly above a pub known as The Horseshoe Inn on Fairfield Road. The building still exists but is no longer a pub. Aerial map showing the location of the building which used to be The Horseshoe Inn On one evening she went out on a date. When she returned home, she sat up reading in her room. Her pet cat was also present, sitting on the bed. Suddenly there was a bright white flash of light and the light fitting came crashing down and stopped just before it hit the floor, hanging on the wire. It was a rise and fall fitting, so Carol assumed the elastic had broken on it. She put it on a chair to ensure it would not fall further and break, and then went to bed. She was lying down, with the cat curled up on her thigh, and just about to drop off to sleep. Suddenly she felt the bed move, like someone had sat down on it. She thought it had just been her imagination, but then it moved a second time even more prominently. She was really upset and un-nerved by this, and ended up leaving the flat and sleeping at her sister’s house. The Sphere & The Policeman In 1988 when Carol was 25 a bizarre series of events took place, events which puzzle Carol to this day. On one evening, she and her friend Sharon had been out somewhere together, and then returned to her flat above The Horseshoe Inn. The cat was curled up in front of the fireplace. The end of the living room is semi-circular in shape and had a large window. Carol had drawn the curtains earlier in the evening. Suddenly about 6 foot off the floor, the curtains pushed out as if there was a spherical shape coming forward from behind. The cat immediately noticed and ran out of the room. Carol assumed it was someone climbing in through the window. She ran into the kitchen and got a carving knife. When she came back in the room there was no longer any shape behind the curtains. She handed the knife to Sharon, and slowly walked up to the curtains. When she checked behind them there was nothing there at all. Both witnesses were convinced that it had been something unusual, not just a draught blowing the curtain. Photograph of the building which used to be The Horseshoe Inn, indicating the window where the spherical shape appeared The girls remained at the flat and chatted about what had occurred. At 1.33am Carol walked into the bedroom and the radio switched itself on (See Electrical Disturbances section for more examples of this). This un-nerved Carol, and her and Sharon decided to walk back to Sharon’s place instead, as she felt uncomfortable remaining in the flat. Once they arrived at Sharon’s house, Carol lay down in the front room to go to sleep and Sharon went to her room. But Carol then began to see shadows moving around the room. By this time she was very spooked out and could not get to sleep. After a while Sharon popped her head around the door, and told Carol that she could not sleep either. So the girls decided to get into the car and sleep there instead! At about 2.30am, a policeman turned up and knocked on the window. They wound down the window and he asked “What are you girls doing?” Carol replied that they were just out. He then asked “Haven’t you got a home to go to?” Carol then told him that something had frightened them. He asked what, and she related to him the story of the shape coming through the curtain at her flat. The policeman asked “Would you like me to come and have a look behind the curtains?” Carol informed him that she had already checked and there was no-one there. Soon after, the policeman departed. After a short while he returned to the car. He knocked on the window again. When Carol wound the window down, he said “I’m not surprised you were frightened”. Carol asked “What makes you say that?” and he replied “I know who you are”. Carol was a funeral director at the time, and she wondered if he had found this out, and assumed that she felt she had seen a ghost. The odd aspect of this particular event was that Carol knew most of the policemen of Buxton as it is only a small town. But she had never seen this particular man before, nor recognised his car. Also she does not remember anything after speaking with him this second time. Till this day she has never seen the man again. Carol wonders if he really was a normal police officer or whether he was someone else entirely. There is even the possibility he was not even human, although considering the evidence this seems too great an assumption to make. Either way it was certainly a strange series of incidents. Glowing Orb Sighting One night in 1994/95, Carol and Janet were to experience their second UFO sighting. They had been out shopping in Hanley. They were driving back to Buxton along the A53. They were about 10 miles out of Buxton. As they started to drive up a slope in the road, they suddenly noticed a huge bright white glowing sphere in the sky. They were certain it wasn’t the moon (it actually appeared even bigger) and looked like it was at low altitude, at most 100 feet. It was off to the right of the car and appeared to be over a farm a bit further along the road. It was also moving slowly in their direction. Carol didn’t know what to make of the object, but Janet immediately assumed it was another sighting of an extraterrestrial craft and said out loud “Bloody hell not again!” Drawing of the UFO based on witness description Photograph from the sighting location in the direction which the UFO was first seen For some reason, Carol felt that if she could get around the corner at the top of the hill everything would be alright. She has no idea what lead her to think this. They drove up the slope, and reached the corner. When they looked back they could no longer see the object, it appeared to have gone. Photograph of the farm buildings just before the corner in the road After dropping off Janet, Carol returned home. When her husband Matt saw her he said it looked like she had seen a ghost. She told him about what she and Janet had seen. Matt suggested it may have been a helicopter coming from the nearby army training camp. However Carol was certain it had not just been a white light coming from an object, but that it was spherical in shape and had been self-illuminated. Sightings of large glowing spheres have been reported many times before, and there are some other cases I have investigated where UFOs of this type have been witnessed. It certainly appeared to be a self illuminated sphere, rather than just a bright white light attached to an object. Its appearance combined with the fact that no noise was heard coming from it suggests that it was not a helicopter. It is hard to think of a mundane explanation which could explain what was seen. The object seemed much too large to be an internally lit balloon of some kind, such as an LED blimp. Also the location where it took place is quite remote with not many buildings around, so it is unlikely someone would have been out there and flying such an object. It is also unlikely to have been naturally occurring phenomena such as an earth light/ball lightning due to its size and appearance, although this cannot be fully ruled out. The object did appear to be moving in the direction of the witnesses’ car. There is the possibility that it was there to observe either both Carol and Janet, or just one of them in particular. Due to their previous experiences this is something which should certainly be considered. Flying Triangle Sighting In 1996/97, Carol and her husband Matt were out in their car. They were on the A6 between Buxton and Taddington, and had stopped for a drink of coffee in a lay-by. It was a clear and still night, and was about 10pm. Photograph of the A6 lay-by Photograph of myself and Rob at the lay-by Carol suddenly noticed three red lights in the night sky in a triangular formation. They were at quite low altitude, and over the top of some trees to the South East. Carol is used to seeing planes flying into Manchester, and these lights looked lower in the sky. They appeared to be at least a couple of miles away from their position and off to the right of their vehicle over some trees. Witness drawing of how the UFO appeared at a distance Photograph from the sighting location, showing the patch of trees over which the UFO first appeared She pointed the lights out to Matt, and they got out of the car to get a better look. The lights were heading in their direction. As they got nearer, the couple realised that the lights were on the corners of a black coloured triangular-shaped craft. It looked to be quite thin in height, but was large in size, at least 100 feet from corner to corner. They could also now see a larger central light on the underside of the object. Carol remembers this light as also being red in colour, where as Matt remembers it being white. They had read about Flying Triangle UFO sightings, and assumed that it must be one of these. Witness drawing of the craft viewed from underneath The craft continued towards their position at a slow speed, and flew almost overhead but off to the right a short way. When it was near they could hear a droning sound coming from it. They continued to watch as it flew away into the distance to the North West towards a nearby quarry. Aerial map showing the location where the witnesses were parked and the path of the craft Photograph in the direction which the craft was heading It was a quiet night and Carol does not remember seeing any other cars on the road, so is unaware if anyone else saw the craft. Because of her previous UFO encounter, Carol checked to ensure that there was no missing time. She and Matt discussed what they had just witnessed. Matt thought that it was certainly unusual, but felt it was built by the military rather than aliens. This is an absolutely stunning close encounter with what appears to be a genuine Flying Triangle craft. The craft was close enough to them that they could make out its shape and lighting configuration and it did not appear to be a conventional aircraft of any kind. It was much too large to have been a remote controlled model. Although it did not perform any clearly intelligent manoeuvres, its constant flight path and the noise coming from it suggests it was powered. The craft did not seem to interact with either of the witnesses, so there is a chance that they were just at the right place at the right time. But considering Carol’s previous experiences, it may have been there for observation purposes. Some people believe that Flying Triangles are military-built rather than extraterrestrial. However due to the advanced characteristics and manoeuvring capabilities of these craft, the sometimes massive size of them, and the fact that they are sometimes seen over areas of high population, I believe that at least some of them are ET. Identical Markings! At some point prior to November 2002 (exact date unknown), Carol remembers an incident where both her and Matt awoke to find identical markings on them. She woke up and looking down at herself, she noticed a strange marking on her upper right side. It was a circular patch about 1cm across that looked more pronounced, almost blistered in appearance as the morning light hit it. Carol says it looked similar to a healed scar from a childhood injection, but of course she was certain that this is not what it was and this was the first time she had seen it. It was not raised off the skin, and was not painful in any way even when she touched it. Soon afterwards she noticed that Matt too had a marking in the same area. When she checked closely, she saw that the marking on him was exactly the same, in both size, shape and appearance! Neither her nor Matt could explain the markings, and felt certain that they were not simply insect bites. Carol is aware that the markings lasted for quite a while, but does not remember when they disappeared. At the time she did not attribute them to anything related to her other experiences, but now feels that they may be relevant. Were these markings a sign that both her and Matt had been abducted at some point and had an instrument used upon them? Neither Carol or Matt can remember anything unusual happening prior to their discovery. However it is very interesting that the markings were not only identical, but apparently appeared on the same night. Unidentified Lump A number of years ago (she is not sure of the exact year), Carol discovered a small solid lump on the outside of her left forearm. It felt like a small object underneath the skin. She would occasionally press on it and could feel it, but it would not move at all. Recently she looked for it again, and found that it was no longer there. Sadly she did not take any photographs of this lump, nor did she speak to her doctor about it. Contactees have sometimes discovered metallic implants which show up as small lumps under the skin. It is far from definite that Carol had one of these present in her arm for an amount of time, but is an interesting possibility to consider. Badly Dressed Carol usually wears a nightie to bed. On a number of occasions she has woken up in the morning to find that it is on inside out or no longer on her. Of course there is the possibility that this was through her own error – perhaps she thought she’d put it on but hadn’t, or accidentally put it on inside out. The reason this is mentioned is that is yet another sign that contact may have taken place. During most abduction experiences, the contactee is undressed so that the ETs can conduct examinations on them. Usually if they are clothed when they are taken they are dressed back up before being returned. However sometimes the ETs can get this wrong and put the clothing on the wrong way round or inside out. Some people question why such intelligent beings would make such a simple mistake, but perhaps they do not care whether clothing is on correctly, just that it is returned with the individual. Vibrations Occasionally just before she drops off to sleep, Carol feels rhythmic pulsing going through her body. When this occurs she does not panic and does not experience anything else unusual, so it may have nothing to do with her ET-related experiences. However contactees often report experiencing pulsing vibrations such as this, and some believe that it is a warning sign that contact is going to take place. Hypnotic Regression Rob Tudge, the hypnotherapist who conducted Carol’s regression on Saturday 5th June 2010, is experienced in regressing contactees and very knowledgeable on the subject. We decided prior to the regression that we would focus on two events – the saucer-shaped UFO incident when Carol was 12, and the incident with the baby which occurred 7-8 years later. Below is the complete transcript of the regression, including a picture that Carol drew directly following it. Note that prior to the regression Rob asked Carol what colour she finds most calming, to which she replied pink. He references this colour towards the start of the regression process. R: Just breathe, and breathe with your tummy if you can, breathe with your tummy, because we hold all our stress and tension in our chest, and if you are able to breathe with your tummy you get round that. Just breathe...that’s it. Nice and comfortable. And what I want you to do is imagine yourself at the top of 10 steps, you’re at the top of ten steps. And at the bottom of the steps you see a huge wooden door. You’re standing at the top of the ten steps, calm, comfortable, relaxed. And I want you to imagine a bubble of pink light around you. It’s above your head, and below your feet. If you stretched out your arms to the right and left you would be able to touch the inside of the bubble. And this bubble is there for your protection. And also imagine little tendrils, little roots growing out from your heels. They just grow out, they turn, go down into the structure below your feet, into the subsoil, right down into the rocks of the earth, and lock in the rocks of the earth. And those little tendrils, those little roots are there to ground you. So you’re standing at the top of ten steps, protected and grounded, calm, comfortable and relaxed. And I’ll ask you to take the first step down into peace and tranquillity. And step number two. And step number three. Calm, comfortable, relaxed, protected and grounded. And take another step down. And another step, down into peace and tranquillity. Half way down the steps now towards the huge wooden door. Step number six. And seven. And eight, almost there now. Nine. And ten. So you’re in front of this huge wooden door, you’re protected by a bubble of pink light, and grounded. Before you go through the door, I’m going to tell you what you’ll find on the other side. It’s just a simple room. Neutrally lit, with a door at the opposite end. That’s all it is. And when you’re ready, I’ll ask you to go through the door, close it behind you. Close it behind you and tell me when you’re in there. C: I’m in. R: Yeah. Excellent, thank you very much Carol. Very shortly I’m going to ask you to do some counting for me. I’m going to ask you to count backwards from 100 downward. And after counting each number I want you to say the words “deeper and deeper”. And each time you say the words “deeper and deeper” you get deeper and deeper relaxed, and deeper and deeper asleep. Before you say each number I want you to envisage that number in your minds eye. And you’ll notice something very interesting, because each number will become smaller and fainter than the number before it. And about the number 95 or 94 the number will become so small and so faint you’ll stop counting because you won’t be able to find it. So, start counting backwards from 100 out loud, saying the words “deeper and deeper”. C: 100, deeper and deeper. 99, deeper and deeper. 98, deeper and deeper. 97, deeper and deeper. 96, deeper and deeper. 95, dah...deeper and deeper, 95 deeper and deeper. 94, deeper and deeper, 93, deeper and deeper. 92, deeper and deeper. R: That’s great. C: 91... R: That’s wonderful. That’s fine. And now I’ll ask to put those numbers above your head. I’m going to count to three and snap my fingers, and as I snap my fingers you’re going to clear those numbers. And as you clear those numbers, so you clear your mind. One, two, three. Have those numbers cleared from memory? Have those numbers cleared from above your head? C: No. R: Still there? Ok let’s do it again. I’ll count to three, snap my fingers and as I snap my fingers so those numbers will clear from above you, and you’ll also clear your mind. One, two, three. Have they gone? C: Mmm. R: Thank you, ok. Very shortly I’m going to be talking to Carol’s subconscious mind, and I’ll be talking to her subconscious mind as if I’m speaking to another person. I don’t want you to think about my questions or consider your answers, but just give them as quickly as they come. I’ll count to three and snap my fingers, and when I snap my fingers your subconscious mind will present itself as a shape, a colour, a picture or a symbol. One, two, three. Tell me what you have. C: Triangle. R: Triangle, thank you. Triangle are you Carol’s subconscious mind, yes or no? C: Don’t think so. R: I’ll ask again. Triangle are you Carol’s subconscious mind, yes or no? C: Yes. R: Thank you subconscious mind, for appearing in that way. Subconscious mind, would it be appropriate to go back in safety and comfort to two incidents that we mentioned earlier? C: Yes. R: Thank you subconscious mind. Carol I want you to go back now in that room, in that neutral coloured room, right there. The triangle has now dissipated, we’re back facing the door at the far end of the room. C: Yeah. R: Good. Just breathe. Just breathe, and relax. We’re standing in front of that door, protected and grounded. And on the other side of that door is the incident that occurred when you were about 12 years old, Ecclesbourne Drive. You were with your friend Janet, that’s on the other side of the door. Just give yourself a moment, get your breath back. And I want you to be aware if at any time I am unhappy for any reason, or you are unhappy for any reason, just shout out the word “freeze” and in front of you things will freeze, they will just stay as they are, do you understand? C: Yeah, I do. R: So when you’re ready, open the door, and go through to the incident that occurred 1974, when you were about 12 years old in Buxton, in Ecclesbourne Drive, when you with your friend Janet. Open the door, go through and tell me what you see. C: There’s something, the domed object, I know it’s a flying saucer. R: You’re there already? C: Yeah. R: Where are you standing? C: On the footpath. R: You’re on the footpath. Is anybody with you? C: Janet. R: Janet’s with you, is she to your right or to your left? C: She’s in front of me. R: She’s in front of you. C: To the right. R: And tell me what you see. C: It’s a flying saucer, over the top of the house. R: There’s a flying saucer over the top of the house. What shape is it? C: It’s domed, and it’s got a dome underneath. R: Yes. Is there anything else on it? Besides the dome? C: A flange. R: Flange, ok. What else do you notice about it? C: I don’t know why it’s there. R: You don’t know why it’s there. What does Janet think about it? C: She’s silent. R: She’s silent? Is she looking at it? C: Yes. R: You’re looking at it? C: Yeah. R: Is there anybody else about? C: No. R: Ok. What happens next? C: It’s moving towards us. R: It’s moving towards you. C: Yeah. I want to have a good look at it. R: You want to have a good look at it. What happens next? C: It’s spinning. R: It’s spinning. Is it still coming towards you? C: No it’s stationary. R: Stationary now. How far away from you would you guess? C: It’s not far. R: It’s not far. Can you see any more details now it’s closer? C: There’s coloured lights. R: Coloured lights? C: Going round and round. R: Uh-huh. And how far off the ground is it, can you tell? C: About as high as two houses. R: Ok it’s about as high as two houses. C: Yeah. R: And what about Janet, what’s she doing? C: Nothing, we’re just looking. R: You’re just looking. You’re just looking at this flying saucer, it’s about the height of two houses, it’s got a dome on top... C: It’s going round. R: It’s going round? So it’s altering position? C: I’m looking at it. R: You’re looking at it. It’s moved, and you’re looking at it. C: It’s coming lower. R: It’s coming lower. Can you see more details? C: Yes, I can see all of it. R: You can see all of it? Tell me about all of it would you. C: It’s silver. R: Silver, ok. C: It’s only small. R: Uh-huh. C: It looks like it should be a lid on the roof. R: Ok. C: It’s going to hit the roof. R: It’s going to hit the roof you think? C: So close. R: Uh-huh. What colour would you say it is now it’s got a little closer. C: It’s still silver. R: It’s still silver, are the lights still exactly the same? C: No, no, the lights have stopped. R: The lights have stopped. C: There’s no lights left. R: No lights. And it’s come a little closer you say? C: Yeah, it’s over the bungalow. R: It’s over the bungalow now? How close is it to the top of the bungalow, can you tell me? C: Only a few inches. R: Only a few inches, so it has come down from the height of two houses to just over the bungalow? C: Yes it came down as it came round. R: Ok I understand. C: It’s moving. R: It’s moving. Which direction is it moving? C: It’s gone into the road. R: It’s gone into the road. So it fits in, are there buildings on both sides of the road? C: Yeah. R: And it fits in. C: It’s just...it’s just sitting there. R: It’s just sitting there. In front of you? C: Yeah. R: Is Janet closer to it or are you? C: I’m closer. R: You’re closer. You said before it was spinning, is it still spinning? C: No. The door’s opened. R: The door’s opened. C: Funny how it opened. R: Do you see anything in the opening? C: It’s dark. R: What else do you see? C: Nothing, it’s just dark. R: It’s dark. C: They’re going to come out. R: Did you say they’re going to come out? C: Yeah. R: Uh-huh. How do you know that? C: It’s there and they’re going to come out. R: It’s there and they’re going to come out. Ok. What happens next? C: It’s dark. R: It’s dark? C: Mmm. R: Dark around you? C: Yeah. R: How did that happen? C: I don’t know. R: Ok. C: Must not go near the right. R: Mustn’t go near the? C: Near the right. R: Who told you that? C: I just know. R: You just know, you shouldn’t go near the... C: Near the right. R: I understand, ok. Where’s Janet? C: She’s with me. R: She’s with you. Tell me what you see around you. C: It’s huge. It’s white light from...behind. R: White light from behind? C: Yeah. R: Behind what? C: Behind the edges. R: Behind the edges there’s a white light? C: Mmm. R: And how far are the edges from you do you think? C: A long way, it’s a big room. R: It’s a big room? C: Mhmm. R: Tell me are the walls vertical, are they curved? C: They’re curved. R: They’re curved, right. Can you see what’s above you? C: No. R: How long have you been there, do you know? C: I’ve only just got here. R: You’ve only just got here, ok. Are you still looking round? C: I’m in this...room. R: You’re just looking round. It’s dark. C: Mmm. R: And there’s white light coming from beyond the edges... C: Not too dark. R: Oh you have got a good view. Do you see anything that’s familiar here? C: No. R: You don’t recognise this at all? C: No. R: How would you describe the inside of this wide space? C: Just different. R: It’s just different. How did you get here? C: Oh...I don’t know. R: You’re just inside this large space? C: Mmm. R: Could I ask can you see any walls, any doors? Any doors or any openings? C: No. I know the opening where we came in? R: Mhmm. C: It’s behind me. R: You know the opening where you came in is behind you. Did you walk? C: I think so. Yeah. R: How do you feel now you’re in this space? C: I’m alright. R: Good, excellent. So you recognise the opening where you came in, and you’re just here. C: Mmm. I know I came into it, I can’t see it at the moment. R: Ok you know you came in that way, but you can’t see it? C: Yeah. R: That’s fine. And what happens next? C: There’s a boy. R: A boy? C: Mmm. R: How old is the boy would you guess? How old is he? C: He’s older than us. R: Ok. C: Probably nearly a lad. R: Ok, and is he near from you, or away from you, or where is he? C: Just over there. R: Just over there, ok. And what’s he doing? C: Nothing. He’s naked. (chuckles) R: He’s naked. Is that a bit embarrassing for you? C: Mmm. R: Ok. Do you recognise the boy? C: No. R: Is his hair fair or dark? C: It’s dark. R: Is it. Ok. As he’s naked, what’s his expression? C: It’s like he’s asleep. R: It’s like he’s asleep. Well I forgot to ask you, is he standing up? C: Yeah. R: He’s standing up and you think he’s asleep? C: Yeah. R: And what about Janet, is she looking at the boy? C: Yeah, we’re both kind of giggling. R: You’re both giggling. C: I don’t know why ‘cause our clothes are with us. R: Ah-ha, ok. So you’re clothed and he’s naked. He appears to be asleep, and you’re giggling. C: Our clothes are with us, we’re not wearing them. R: Your clothes are with you but you’re not wearing them? C: Mmm. R: Where are they? Are you hiding your clothes, are they on the floor, can you tell me? C: They’re resting, on...I don’t know what it is, but it’s pink. R: So you’re wearing something else? C: No. R: What have you got on that’s pink then? C: Nothing. R: So what happens next? C: I’m going out of the room. R: You’re going out. How do you know you’re going out of the room, did somebody... C: We’re moving. R: Say that again please. C: We’re moving. R: You’re moving. Have you been asked to move? C: We’re led somewhere. There’s a woman. R: Yes, tell me about the woman. C: It’s not right that she’s naked. She’s in, she’s in a cylinder. R: There’s a naked woman in a... C: She’s floating. R: There’s a naked woman in a cylinder. C: Yeah. R: Where is the woman in relation to you? C: She’s just here. R: Ok. C: I’ve never seen anything like it. R: You’ve never seen anything like it? C: No. R: There’s a woman in a cylinder, she’s naked? C: Yeah. R: What’s happening to her? C: I don’t know. R: Is she asleep? C: I don’t know. She might be dead. R: She might be dyed? C: Dead. R: You get the impression she’s dead? C: She might be. Her hair’s moving. But she’s not. R: Hair moving, but she’s not. And how do you feel as you look at this woman? C: I don’t really know really. R: Ok. Who told you to move, from where you were? C: I don’t know. R: Would you look round and see if there’s anybody else with you? Is Janet still with you? C: Thought she was behind me, but I don’t know where. R: Is the boy with you? C: No. R: He’s staying where he was? C: Yeah. R: Are you passing the lady in the cylinder. C: Yeah I’m past her now. R: You’ve past her now. C: It’s dark. R: It’s just dark. Can you see anything at all? Are you still in that big room or have you moved, have you moved away... C: No it’s smaller. R: Say that again. C: It’s small. R: It’s small, ok. It’s a smaller area. Could I ask if it’s a smaller room or a passageway? C: I’m not sure. R: That’s fine. What detail do you see? C: Some. R: You see? C: It’s like a screen. R: It’s like a screen? C: Mmm. I don’t understand it. R: What sorry what? C: What’s on it. I don’t. R: Just have a good look and try to describe what’s on it. C: I don’t understand it, it’s all lights. R: It’s all lights. So there are lights on the screen, is that to your right, or left or ahead of you? C: It’s ahead of me. R: Just ahead of you. Are you walking towards that screen? C: No, I’m stood near it. R: You’re stood near it. Are there any sounds in this place at all? C: No. R: It’s quiet. These lights on the screen, are they familiar to you at all? C: No. R: In no way familiar. So there’s a screen covered in lights, would I be correct in thinking that? C: Mmm. R: Difficult to understand. Would that be correct? C: Mmm. R: What happens next? Do you stay in front of the screen or do you move again? C: There’s a man. R: A man? C: He’s looking at me. R: Tell me about the man. C: He’s kind. R: He’s kind? Is he a tall man? C: Yeah. R: Can you tell me the colour of his hair? C: Blond. R: Blond. Could you tell me the colour of his eyes? C: Blue. R: Blue. What is he wearing? C: Green. R: He’s wearing green. Could you describe his clothing to me? C: It’s like a jumpsuit. R: It’s like a jumpsuit, ok. Is the chap who you’re looking at in the jumpsuit, does he appear to be skinny? Or well built? Or muscular? C: He’s a nice man. R: He’s a nice man, ok. Tell me how you know he’s a nice man. C: I just know. R: You just know. Generally we judge people by the way they look at us, sometimes we feel if someone smiles at us we feel a little better about them. Is this gentleman smiling at you? C: No. R: But you just know he’s kind? C: He’s nice. (Smiles) R: He’s a nice chap. I can see you smiling, you feel...you feel... C: Special. R: Excellent, yes. He’s making you feel special, is that correct? C: I know so. R: If you were to look at Janet, what would you say Janet saw? C: I don’t think she’s with me. R: Oh ok. So you’re looking at this gentleman with blond hair, with blue eyes, and a green jumpsuit. C: Mhmm. R: And he’s making you feel special. C: Uh-huh. R: Can you tell me what happens next? C: There’s other people. R: Other people. Have they come into your space or have you had to move again? C: No they’ve come. R: They’ve come. When you say there are other people... C: They’re all beautiful. R: They’re all beautiful. C: Mmm. R: In what way would you describe all these other people’s beauty? C: Just beautiful. R: Are they similar to the man in the green jumpsuit? C: They’re blond, but they haven’t got beards. R: Ok. Are they talking with the man that you first saw? C: No. R: Why have they come, have they come to see you? C: Mmm. R: What do you think? You’ve told you’re quite special. C: They’re going to leave me now. R: They’re going to leave you. C: Mmm. I don’t want them to go. R: You don’t want them to go. C: No, I want to stay with them. R: You want to stay with them. For what reason do you want to stay with them? C: Feel safe. R: You feel safe. C: I like them, they’re all nice. R: They’re all nice. How many of them are there, would you say? C: About four. R: They’re all blond. They’re all very nice. C: Mhmm. R: You want to stay with them because they make you feel safe. Is that correct? C: Mhmm. R: They’ve told you that you have to go. C: Mhmm. R: Have they all got green jumpsuits? C: No. R: No. So what have they got on, if they’re not wearing green jumpsuits? C: It’s like powder blue glittery coloured suit. R: Ok. I wonder if there might be any emblems, or badges, or anything on any of these err jumpsuits? C: No. R: No. And what happens next? C: They give me a drink. R: They’ve given you a drink. C: Mmm. R: What’s the drink held in? And what does the drink taste of? C: Can’t remember. R: That’s ok, that’s fine. Did they hand you the drink? C: Mhmm. R: So you have your drink, and then what happens? C: It’s (inaudible) R: Say that again please. C: The bottom of it, it looks familiar. R: The bottom of it looks familiar? C: Mmm. R: What does it remind you of? C: Shaver. R: A shaver, ok. C: It’s all wheels. R: It’s all wheels. So the bottom of it looks familiar, it’s all wheels. C: They’re going. R: They’re going. C: It’s back above the bungalow. R: Ah-hah, ok. Has it gone from sight now? C: (Shakes head) R: It’s still there? Tell me what you’re thinking as you look at it. C: It’s gone up. R: It’s gone straight up. C: It’s still there. R: It’s still there. Higher than it was? C: Ah yeah. R: But you can still see it? C: Oh yeah! It’s swaying. R: It’s swaying. C: It’s gone. R: It’s gone. Just like that it’s gone? C: Mhmm. R: Is Janet with you? C: Yeah. She’s back where we were. R: She’s with you and you’re back where you were. But the sky is now clear? C: Uh-huh. R: What does Janet say to you? C: We’re laughing. R: You’re laughing? C: (Chuckles) R: You’re looking at each other? C: Nobody’s going to believe us. (Laughs) R: Well you know what happened. C: Uh-huh. R: You’re looking at each other, and you’re laughing. Then what do you two do then? C: We’ve got to go back. R: So you’re walking back? C: Mhmm. R: And discussing what happened? C: Mmm. R: And you’re still laughing and giggling? C: No. R: Not now? C: No. Not giggling. R: Not giggling. C: I think she’s frightened. R: You think she’s frightened. So she’s not giggling because she’s frightened. C: She says we can’t tell anyone. R: Ahh. I wonder why she would say that? C: It’s just that they’ll lock us up. R: Did Janet say they’d lock you up if you told. C: Mmm. They’d take us away from our families. R: Ok. Well that’s her opinion. You know what you experienced. You know how you felt. You know what happened. C: I don’t know what happened. R: Was there something more? Was there something more you felt? C: Mmm. R: Could you...could you give yourself permission to remember something else? Give yourself permission to remember. What else? C: I want to remember. R: You don’t want to remember. C: No I want to, but I can’t. R: You want to. Ok, that’s fine. That’s fine. You’ve done very very well. Are you still with Janet? C: Yeah we’re in the bedroom now. R: Is Janet frightened? Mmm not any more. C: Mmm not any more. R: Not any more, ok. C: It’s our secret. R: It’s your secret. Just keep talking with Janet. Just keep speaking. Slowly, very gently come out of the image of you speaking to Janet. It’s slowly fading, just go very slowly to blackness. Just fade away. I want you to just relax and breathe. Just relax and breathe for me, in the darkness, protected and grounded. Calm, comfortable and totally relaxed and at ease. I’ll just give you a moment or two, to clear your mind. That’s good, that’s it. If you remember we had permission from your subconscious mind to go back to an incident at your parents house. C: Mmm. R: 1982 or 1983. C: Mhmm. R: Could you go back to that time back at your parents house, 1982 or 1983? C: Mmm. R: Tell me what’s around you and what you see. Just tell me what you see and what’s around you. C: I’m on the settee. R: You’re on the settee. What time is it? C: It’s late. R: It’s late? C: Dark out. R: It’s dark out. Are you alone in the house? C: No. R: Who’s in the house with you? C: My mum and dad are upstairs. R: They’re upstairs? C: Yeah. R: Ok. So you’re downstairs by yourself, it’s dark outside and it’s late. What happens next? C: (Chuckles) Beautiful. R: Could you tell me what’s beautiful? C: My little girl. She’s gorgeous (Starts to cry) R: Tell me where you are. C: I’m on the floor. R: You’re on the floor? C: She’s beautiful. R: You’re looking at her? Tell me about your beautiful little girl. C: She’s just beautiful. R: She’s beautiful. C: She’s so tiny. R: She’s so tiny? Who bought her to you? C: I don’t care. R: You don’t care who bought her, she’s just here. Is she looking at you? C: Yes. R: What’s she doing? C: Oh she’s so responsive. R: She’s so responsive. C: She’s very and she’s so so clever. R: How old would you say she was? C: Oh she’s not old. R: She’s not old? C: But she’s clever. She’s so brilliant. R: She’s brilliant. C: Yes. (Chuckles) R: Does she know you? C: Yes. R: And you obviously know her... C: Oh. R: Your reaction. Is it just a knowing, or have you been told? C: No, I know. R: You just know. C: Yes. R: Did she put her arms out to you? C: Yes. R: She did that first? C: Cuddling. R: You’re cuddling. How does that feel cuddling that little girl? C: It’s everything. R: It’s everything. And is she cuddling you? C: Yes. She’s so beautiful. R: Does she have a name? C: No. R: Can she speak? C: No. R: What are you saying to her then? C: I’m just talking to her. R: You’re just talking to her. C: It’s silly talk. R: Silly talk. Of course. That’s what we do to babies when we cuddle and hold them. How is she reacting to you? C: (Chuckles) R: What features do you recognise of yours? C: She’s got my hair. R: She’s got your hair? C: She’s giggling.. R: And she’s giggling. Ok. Are you holding her close to you or are you holding her at arms length? C: She’s just sat playing. R: You’re just sat playing. C: (Chuckles) R: What game do you play? C: We’re playing alphabetical on her feet.. R: That’s a good game. Babies love that, love that game. Does she laugh? C: Yeah. R: Does she laugh out loud? Can she do that? C: She’s laughing but I can’t hear it. R: She’s laughing but you can’t hear it? C: No. R: Is she having an about laugh? C: Yes. R: Ok. C: (Laughs) R: That must be wonderful to see. Tell me about her eyes would you? C: They’re very big, huge. R: They’re huge eyes? C: Yeah, and so dark. R: What colour would you say her eyes are? C: They’re black. R: They’re black. Ok. Are they black in their entirety? C: Mhmm. R: Can she hear you speaking to her? C: She’s got to go. (Crying) R: She’s got to go. You’ve seen her, you’ve held her, and you’ve loved her and interacted with her. And now she’s got to go. C: (Crying). R: Will you see her again? C: No. R: Did somebody tell you? C: I just know. R: You just know. Have you asked to see her again? C: I want to see her. R: You want to see her. Of course you want to see her again...She’s gone? C: Yeah. R: Where are you now? C: I’m on the settee. R: As you sit there on the settee, who would you think had the little girl who you just saw and held and interacted with? C: Don’t know. It’s all like a dream. R: It’s like a dream. C: (Crying). R: That’s a good girl. Slowly and surely the light where you are fades, and slowly and surely fades to darkness. And then an illuminated light comes on behind you. Just enough to illuminate a door. And it’s the door to the neutral coloured room. Open the door and go into that entrance, go into that neutral coloured area, whenever you’re ready. Got a huge wooden door at the other end of the room. And while you’re in this neutral coloured room I’ll ask you to thank your subconcious mind from the bottom of your heart for what it’s shared with us here today. C: Don’t want to. R: Did you say you don’t want to? C: Mmm. R: Could I ask why you don’t want to? C: It doesn’t share too much. R: Did you say... C: Doesn’t share too much. R: Doesn’t share too much. It’s worked very hard for you today to give you what you can deal with today, and we thank, I thank your subconscious mind for that. Perhaps in future it will allow you a bit more. This is the place to thank your subconcious mind for what it has given us today. The information that we’ve been given, and that we can work with. We’re going across to that big wooden door, that huge wooden door. Go through it and stand at the bottom of the steps, and perhaps you’ll tell me when you’ve done that. C: Yeah. R: Ok. You’re through the big door, excellent ok. Ok, step ten to nine, and eight and seven, and bringing all those thoughts, and all those feelings back with you, six, five, four. Almost at the top now, three, two, one. And in your own time, come back to this room, revived, refreshed and wide awake please. Regression Analysis Everyone was very pleased with how the regression turned out, although Carol was upset that even more details did not become apparent from it, as you can see by what she said towards the end. However she still brought back many details about the two incidents which were covered in it. She recalled in vivid detail the landing of the saucer-shaped craft, although she was already fully aware of this prior to the regression. The regression provided a clear link between the door opening in the craft, and her flashbacks of the darkened place. It seems logical that at least the initial room where she found herself was on board the craft, although she could still not remember who came out of the craft or actually being taken aboard it. Carol actually mentioned in the regression that the entrance to the craft lay behind her and Janet. The boy that they saw could well have been someone else who was taken prior to them, although this will never be known for certain unless he happens to read this report and gets in touch. It is unknown what happened after this initial memory. It is possible that someone (perhaps one of the beings seen later) came and got them. Or perhaps Carol just started to explore the craft on her own. It is unknown if Janet was still with her at this point or not, but from what Carol said it seems like she may have been elsewhere. The woman floating in the cylinder is a very interesting aspect, with many outstanding questions. Was she human, ET or even both? Alive or dead? What was she doing in the cylinder? Perhaps she was being cloned. Perhaps the cylinder was some sort of container to keep her in an unconscious state or to even keep her in stasis and stop her from ageing. Perhaps she was in the cylinder for medical reasons and it was healing or protecting her in some way. Many contactees have reported seeing beings, both human and alien, inside clear cylinders. However usually these are babies rather than fully grown adults, and are believed to be linked to the hybrid breeding program. Some people have actually reported being placed inside a cylinder for an unknown purpose, for example Garry Wood from the famous A70 abduction case which took place in Scotland in August 1992 (For full details of this case see Malcolm Robinson’s superb book “UFO Case Files Of Scotland”). Cylinders filled with pink fluid are less often discussed, but once again I do know of an example where this has been reported. The controversial witness Phil Schneider, who died under mysterious circumstances, reported on Dulce, a secret underground facility where he claimed Grey beings were being cloned in clear containers filled with pink liquid. The link below leads to a short reconstruction video showing these containers: http://www.facebook.com/home.php?#!/video/video.php?v=1445368024781 Many people find Phil’s claims to be too farfetched, but what if they are true? If so, then this would suggest the woman that Carol saw had been cloned or grown from an embryo. I am very interested in this particular aspect of this incident. If you have seen something similar or know of any cases which mention this, please get in touch with BUFOG. After seeing the woman in the cylinder, Carol recalled seeing a screen covered in flashing lights which apparently made no sense to her. This was something new which she had not recalled before. It is possible that this screen was showing her things that she would take in subconsciously without being aware of what they meant. Or perhaps the lights seen on this screen had no meaning to them and were just something operational. Carol then met a number of beings, and was at last able to recall what they looked like. Prior to the regression she just remembered that they looked “beautiful”. The beings that she met are referred to as Nordics. These are one of the most widely reported species from contact experiences (One of the most famous abductions of all time, the Travis Walton case of 1975, included these beings) The Nordics are extremely human-like, with long blond hair and piercing blue eyes. Just as Carol reported, they are usually seen wearing one piece bodysuits. The fact that they look almost the same as our race is very intriguing and suggests that they are related to us in some way, or perhaps have even influenced our own evolution. Often Nordics are seen at the same time as the Grey-type beings, although Carol does not recall seeing any Greys during her experience. Drawing done by Carol directly after her regression of the face of the initial Nordic being Mock up of the initial Nordic Carol does not remember the Nordics speaking to her, although she did discuss them giving her a drink, another part of the experience she could not remember prior to the regression. She did discuss the fact that she felt they were all nice, and she got a feeling of kindness from them, something which has been talked of before by other contactees when referring to the Nordic race. Also Carol mentioned that they made her feel “special” – this perhaps means that she herself has been enhanced in some way by this or other experiences. She still could not recall actually leaving the craft and returning to the road. Perhaps the method this occurred by meant that she would be shut down and unable to recall the process. Or perhaps she was not on the craft; perhaps she had been taken somewhere else entirely. It is a shame that I am unable to discuss the experience with Janet, as she may also be getting flashbacks which match what Carol remembers. However I am not surprised that she may wish to block out what took place, and am grateful that Carol is more open to discussing it. The second event which Rob took Carol back to was visibly upsetting for her. Carol burst into tears when she recalled holding the baby. It was very emotional for everyone present, including her husband Matt who also witnessed the regression. Everything which Carol discussed she was already aware of, there were no additional details uncovered. The baby she held for a while appeared to be a hybrid, half human, half extraterrestrial. The ET traits it showed were those of the species known as the Greys. However she recognised it as her own baby. Unfortunately even under hypnosis Carol could not remember who brought her the baby or took it back away from her. These memories appear to be buried down deeply and at this time she is not able to recall them. Maybe this will change over time. Carol’s regression allowed her to come to terms with her experience, and a lot of bottled up emotions came spilling out. I hope that going forward she is more able to accept what took place. It seems very unlikely that such strong emotions would be brought on by nothing more than a dream. It was clear that she was experiencing and portraying very real feelings, which help confirm that this incident actually took place as she remembers. After the regression was over, Rob discussed what had taken place with Carol and ensured that she was ok. Black UFO Sighting On the evening Friday 25th June 2010, Carol was to have another sighting of an interesting aerial object. She was sitting out in the back garden of her house as it was very nice clear and still weather. Matt was inside watching TV. Carol was reading a book. She randomly glanced up at the sky and noticed something to her right. At first she thought it was a black coloured balloon. It was oval shaped, and was too far away to notice any markings on it. The object was completely silent. It was moving on a straight course across the sky in the direction of Goyt Valley to the North West West, at a lower altitude than planes/helicopters would usually fly at. It’s exact height was hard to judge. Witness drawing of the black UFO Photograph of sighting location Carol banged on the window to try and get Matt to come and take a look at the object, but he did not come outside. She watched the object for a couple of minutes. As it got further away from the area it approached some trees and appeared to also be slowly descending in altitude. It was now that Carol realised that it must have been much larger than a balloon, a small object would not have been visible at that distance. She estimates it was about the size of a car. The object disappeared behind the trees and was lost from sight. Aerial map showing the known path of the UFO Aerial map showing the nearby Errwood Reservoir, and the predicted path of the UFO Carol was sure that the object she had witnessed was something out of the ordinary. It was too large for a balloon, did not look like a hot air balloon or conventional aircraft. During the sighting she did not feel like the object was observing her or that it was there on her behalf. She was a little upset that Matt had not also seen the object. It is certain that what Carol saw was a definite object of some kind. But the question is, what was it? It certainly sounds too big to have been a standard balloon. I also agree with Carol that it did not look like a conventional aircraft. And even at a great distance it is easy to spot a hot air balloon by its distinctive shape, I do not believe that she would have been fooled by this. However I do wonder if it was a larger blimp or inflatable of some kind that was drifting in an air current, or even under remote control. Even if the weather conditions were still at ground level, at higher altitude it could have been breezy. The object did not display any manoeuvres that would suggest it was under intelligent control. Considering Carol’s previous experiences, there is still the possibility that it was something much more unusual. If it was an ET craft of some kind, could it have been interested in the nearby Goyt reservoirs? UFOs have often been reported around the area of reservoirs. Some people theorise that they drain water from them for their own usage. The UFO Carol saw was moving in the direction of the reservoirs. Obviously this could be just coincidence, but is another point to take into account. Conclusion As you can see, Carol has experienced some fascinating things over the years. I certainly believe that she is a contactee, and that there are other experiences she is currently not aware of. It is interesting to wonder whether she has always been a contactee, or whether this contact began with the close encounter with the craft when she was 12. There is no clear indication that her experiences prior to this were ET-related, but this is still a possibility. Although she has no further memories of being taken aboard craft, the incident with the hybrid baby, her other UFO sightings, the body markings and the many other unusual incidents she has experienced all point towards the possibility that her contact is ongoing. I am convinced that the experiences she has shared with me took place, and that Carol is completely trustworthy. There would be reason for her to have elaborated or made up any of these incidents, she has nothing to gain from doing so and is not trying to make any money out of what she has discussed. She is just an everyday person who has experienced incredible events. Many of these events have been witnessed by other people as well, which provides further verification that they took place. Carol may well have further experiences, and she has agreed to stay in touch and keep me informed. If any more information becomes available it will be added to this report. Copyright Dave Hodrien 2010

Birmingham UFO Group Case Report Author: Dave Hodrien Release Date: 24/04/2026 Last Updated: 28/04/2026 Introduction In late January 2026 a lady named Nikki Baxter got in touch with BUFOG via our website’s sighting report form. She wanted to know whether anyone had reported UFO sightings around autumn 1988 at evening time in the area of Bournville, Birmingham. She went on to describe a sighting she had outside of her house around this time, and also discussed having strange dreams, finding markings on her body and having a sudden burst of creativity following this incident. She explained that many years ago a work colleague of her friend's husband arranged for UFO researchers Irene Bot and Nick Redfern to visit her. Later on she also contacted Tony Dodd about her experiences. However up until this point nobody had documented these experiences in depth. I got back in touch with her and over numerous E-Mails and phone calls discussed her experiences in depth. I discovered that she had written a diary covering some of her unusual dreams. She kindly photographed the pages from this diary and sent them through to me to analyse. In late April 2026 Nikki visited a hypnotherapist who assists BUFOG with contact cases to explore some of her experiences by regressive hypnosis. Unfortunately despite feeling that she was relaxing she was unable to sink into a regressive state. On The Roof Nikki cannot consciously recollect the first out-of-the-ordinary experience of her life. She was informed by her mother about what took place, and the details were later confirmed by both her old neighbour George and her aunt. It occurred on a Sunday in 1971 when she was only 5 years old. In her early childhood she lived on the ground floor of a maisonette on the corner between Elm Tree Road and Charlotte Road. Aerial map of the maisonette Today there is a car park on the opposite side of Charlotte Road, but there used to stand a factory. A locked iron gate prevented entry into the factory grounds when nobody was present. The factory building itself had brick walls, making it impossible to climb. One Sunday afternoon her mother was putting out some empty milk bottles on the front door step. As she bent down she glimpsed something red over the road on top of the factory building. She stood back up to get a better look but could not see anything. However before re-entering the flat she looked one last time, and saw the top of someone's head with red hair moving around. As Nikki had red hair her mother had an inclining something was not right. She began to check the rooms of the house and quickly realised that Nikki was nowhere to be seen. That's when she realised that Nikki was up on the roof! She went and got George to grab a ladder. He helped her climb over the closed gate. When she checked the building she could not find any obvious route that Nikki would have used to climb up there. There were no external staircases and no vegetation alongside the building. George helped get her back down off the roof. While this could be viewed as a possible early abduction experience, in which Nikki was put back in a different location to where she was taken from (which can seemingly sometimes occur), when I discussed the factory with Nikki she informed me that she would sometimes crawl under the locked gate and play inside the grounds with her friends. It is therefore entirely possible that she decided to go exploring on her own and then managed to find a well-hidden way to get up onto the roof. Malevolent Force Nikki used to share a bunk bed with her sister Joanna. She used to have the bottom bunk, her sister on the top. During her childhood years she endured a repeated vivid nightmare in which a shadowy evil form attacking her. In the dream she would find herself standing in the centre of a circular room, lined with book shelves. She was up off the floor, either hovering or standing on top an invisible box. As she stood there she would recite the Lord’s prayer. This is an unusual aspect because according to Nikki she was not brought up as a Christian, nor did her family attend church services. Suddenly a huge black shadowy form would come through the book shelves in front of her. As it came closer she would attempt to continue praying to fend it off, but she found that she either couldn’t speak, or strange sounds came out instead of actual words. At this realization her whole body would start to tremble. She would look down and realise she was holding a book. She would then begin looking through the book in an attempt to find the words of the prayer as the shadowy mass came closer and closer. But when she did she found that the pages were blank. As the entity reached her she would wake up in a cold sweat. Sometimes she would shout out in her sleep “Get off me! Get off me!” and punch at the mattress. This would cause Joanna to stir, who would then wake her up. While this could have had a paranormal explanation, it may just as easily have been night terrors which are quite common, especially in childhood. Rustling The repeated dream was not the only thing that occurred at the address. Nikki says that when she and Joanna got into bed to go to sleep they would sometimes hear something rustling inside their wooden wardrobe, which would frighten them both. In the end Nikki would get enough courage to get out of bed, run across to the bedroom door and switch the light on. As she did this the sound would always stop, and when she searched inside the wardrobe she never found anything which could have caused the noise. On some occasions when she switched the light back off and got back in the sound would begin again! Nikki puts these experiences down to a haunting at the property. However, there is the possibility that there was a small rodent inside the cupboard with a good hiding spot. Nikki disagrees with this as an explanation. She says that her mother was obsessed with cleaning all around the house, so it is very unlikely that there would have been any rodents managing to hide there. Another possibility is that the noises were caused by pipes of the central heating under the floor in the vicinity of the wardrobe. However Nikki says that there was only one heater that was situated in the alcove and it was never on, the only heat they in the living room. Colourful Wave In the early years of her life Nikki recalls being fascinated with trying to get into the upper section of an in-built cupboard alongside the bunk bed. One day in 1971 the main cupboard doors were open a little bit. Nikki climbed up onto the top bunk, reached over and grabbed hold of them. She ended up hanging in mid-air holding the top of them. Unfortunately the doors swung closed, slamming shut on her fingers! She called out for her mother and sister but unfortunately they could not hear her. She believes she hung there for about half an hour with no way to free herself. Eventually Joanne came back into the room. When she found out what had happened she called out for her mother too. Witness drawing of her hanging from the cupboard Eventually Nikki's mother heard the girls shouting for help, entered the room and thankfully freed Nikki from the cupboard doors. Four years later, one day in 1975, Nikki was grounded (she cannot remember the reason why). Her mother had sent her up to her room. She sat on the bunk bed bored and wishing to go outside and have fun with the other children in the neighbourhood. She was staring out of the bedroom window when she suddenly noticed something out of the corner of her eye. She turned her head round and was amazed to see an unusual form emerging through the closed doors of the in-built cupboard. It looked like a translucent wave made up of a rainbow of colours. It began to drift across the room undulating up and down as it moved. Nikki says that it was beautiful to look at, and she was fascinated by it rather than scared. Witness drawing of the anomaly emerging from the cupboard and starting to drift across the room She wondered if she was seeing things. She pinched her arm and rubbed her eyes to make sure she was wide awake. The anomaly was still present, roughly 5 feet off the floor, and slowly moving across the room. She was mesmerised by it. As it reached the wardrobe it seemed to disappear into the top of it. Nikki sat there for a while waiting for it to emerge. After a while she climbed down, opened the wardrobe and peered inside. There was nothing out of the ordinary, just some clothes and a few dead moths. She said out loud “I know you’re in here, I saw you!” Additional witness drawing of the anomaly She waited a while longer before deciding to go and tell her mother what she had just seen. When she entered the living room she found her mother had one of her friends over to visit. She said to her “Mum, I’ve just seen something strange in my bedroom!” However, her mother was agitated by the fact she had left her room while grounded. Her mother’s friend asked “What did you see dear?” Nikki said “I saw a coloured thing floating across my bedroom, which disappeared on top of the wardrobe.” But her mother put it down to her imagination and sent her back to her room. Back in the bedroom, Nikki decided to also take a look inside the built-in cupboard, but again there was not much in there. As she brushed the dust off her hands she began to question what she had seen. Many years later she was intrigued to know whether her mother could recollect the incident. She asked Joanna to speak with her about it and let her know. Her sister informed her that her mother remembered it, but she had apparently described it as a “coloured ball” rather than a wave. This discrepancy is interesting as Nikki has no memory of it looking like this. Due to the colours of the anomaly, I asked Nikki if she felt it could have been an unusual reflection of sunlight or another external light source coming in through the bedroom window. However she dismissed this possibility, stating that she had seen it physically emerge from the cupboard and also cross the room in the air rather than down at floor level. I agree that this does not sound like a reflection of light. In late April 2026 Nikki informed me that she had spoken with her Joanne about the incident where her fingers got trapped in the cupboard doors. Her sister mentioned that when she and her mother found her hanging there she was exclaiming "Colours! Colours!" Thinking back to her early obsession with the in-built cupboard, combined with what her sister informed her, Nikki wonders if she had seen something come out of there on a previous occasion, or at least sensed that there was something in there. Whispering Voices On numerous occasions Nikki thought she could hear whispering voices coming from the dark alcove by the side of the bathroom. During the daytime it wasn’t so bad, but at night she was really frightened of it. Sometimes she would need to use the bathroom during the night. She used to dread this happening as she would need to run along the long hallway to reach the light switch for the bathroom. When she exited the bathroom she used to get back to her room as fast as possible. Nikki felt that if she had remained there long enough she would have heard the voices. Years later she mentioned the whisperings coming from the alcove to her brother and sister. They confirmed that they had also heard the same noises. The Seated Man One night Nikki dreamt that she was on her way back home. The front door was open, and the light from outside lit up the first part of the hallway. As she made her way up the hall, she could see into the living room through the open door. She was surprised to see a table and chairs in there (She was aware in the dream that her family did not own this furniture). As she walked along the hall the light coming in from outside faded, so she began to walk slower. She began to get a bad feeling. She then saw that the chair in front of her had a man sitting in it with his back to her. The man appeared to have shoulder length black hair. The man’s head began to turn really slowly towards her. Immediately she had a feeling that if she looked at him his face would be some kind of demon. She turned around and ran out of the house and along the road. As she ran she looked around and realised that the man was following her but again appeared to be moving in slow motion. As she ran round a corner in the road she was met with the sight of two men. She begged them for help. They led her down the road towards a nearby row of shops and into the off licence. At this moment the dream ended. It is possible that this was a recollection of an actual memory, or perhaps spirits attempting to communicate with her while she was asleep. Haunted Flats At the age of 17 Nikki moved out of the maisonette she had grown up in. Over the next few years she moved several times before finally settling in a ground floor bedsit in Oak Court on Alder Lane, Bournville. Aerial map of Alder Lane indicating Oak Court Nikki says that, just like the maisonette, the block of flats she moved into was also haunted. Both her and both she and other residents experienced a variety of paranormal activity there. She informed me of a number of occasions when she would wake during the night and see translucent orbs of various colours floating in her room. These would quickly fade away. On one night she had a dream about an old lady who was walking through the bedsit. She was wearing a puffed out skirt and a red hat. She walked straight through the wall to the left of Nikki's bed. As she did Nikki reached out and tried to grab the hat off her head, but she was gone. Due to how old-fashioned the lady's clothing appeared, Nikki wonders if it was an apparition. On another occasion she saw a black silhouette in the shape of a lady. It was on the white coloured cupboards that surrounded the bed area. There was nothing obvious which was casting this shadow. When she spoke of these incidents with a girl who lived in the same block, her neighbour informed her that she had a radio which would often switch on by itself when she arrived home. Descending Lights In the autumn of 1988 Nikki had the experience which initially prompted her to get in touch. It was evening time and getting dark outside. She was sitting on the sofa in the living room watching television. As the light level dropped the room got darker and darker, with the only light coming from the TV screen and light coming in from a lamppost situated at the entrance of Alder Lane. Usually she would get up and switch on the light and close the curtains, but on this particular evening she couldn’t be bothered. Photograph of Oak Court indicating the living room window At around 8:30-9 pm she suddenly noticed something strange out of the corner of her eye out of the living room window, something glowing. “What the hell is that”, she said alarmingly. She got up and raced over to the window. Just south of Alder Lane is an embankment covered in trees, beyond which is Bournville School. Just above the tree line at the top of this embankment was two huge bright white lights, quite far apart from each other. In between them was a smaller red coloured light. Aerial map indicating the bedsit (A), embankment (B) and Bournville School (C) At first glance she thought it was a plane that was going to crash, but she then realized the lights were slowly descending rather than coming towards her. She next wondered if it was a helicopter, but it appeared to be completely silent. At the distance it was at she would have surely been able to hear the rotor blades. Photograph of the embankment from Alder Lane The next thing she became aware of she was waking up in her bed the following morning! She had no recollection of going to sleep. She also had stabbing pains in both temples. She gave her head a gentle massage, and after five minutes it started to calm down. She got up and made some breakfast. While sitting down and eating she happened to glance out of the window. Immediately she had a flash back to the evening before. She remembered seeing the lights but strangely could not recollect what happened next. She was a bit concerned by this so went to meet her neighbours and asked them if they had seen anything outside on the previous evening. However, they could not recall seeing anything, and when she told them about the lights she felt that they did not believe her. Soon afterwards she also told her sister Joanna, and a few friends. Most of them looked at her strangely like she was going mad. “Someone else must have seen something!” she thought to herself. One of her close friends named Sandy was the last person she told. Sandy had not seen anything either. She suggested that maybe she had fallen asleep and dreamt about the lights. Nikki dismissed this suggestion, stating that she was sure she had been awake. Sandy asked her what happened after she realized it wasn’t a helicopter. Nikki racked her brain trying to think back. All she got was an image in her mind of her turning away from the window and walking back to the sofa, almost like she was in some kind of trance. She knew that she would not have done this. At the very least she would have gone and knocked on the door of her neighbour Martin and pointed out the lights to him. Two weeks later she met up with Joanna. Her sister said “Hi, I’ve been meaning to pop over yours.” Nikki asked her why. Joanna looked through her bag and pulled out a newspaper clipping. She handed it to Nikki. The article stated that there had been numerous sightings of lights over Birmingham and the areas of Redditch around the same time that she had seen the lights! Unfortunately, she did not keep this clipping, but believes it may have been from the Bromsgrove News. Surge of Creativity The same night that she read the newspaper clipping about the lights as she lay on her pillow her mind began swimming with thoughts. These thoughts began to form rhyming sentences. She thought to herself “What’s going on?” She had never been good at creative writing. The theme of the poem was world peace, with humankind putting its differences aside once and for all. She was wondering whether to get up and write it down as she knew that her memory was not good at recalling things at a later point, but she was too tired so decided to drop off to sleep. However, when she awoke in the morning she was surprised to find the words were still clear in her mind so she now wrote it down. Throughout the day she had a feeling that something was going to happen, although she did not know exactly what. When she went to bed the feeling remained, and when she woke she felt sure something had taken place during the night. In the months following the incident she would write further poems. It was as if something had triggered inside her greatly increasing her creativity. Pregnancy, Death & Rebirth On another night Nikki had an extremely detailed and long dream. It began in a hotel. She noticed that she looked pregnant. She looked down at herself and could see what looked like an elbow pushing outward around her navel. The dream shifted and she was now walking across a large grass field. She came across a car and in this car was her friend Sandy. As Sandy was a nurse she asked her to examine her. Sandy agreed to this and started feeling her distended abdomen. She began to look puzzled, and then guided Nikki to a building, before telling her that she would get a doctor to come and see her. After a short while a doctor in a white coat approached her. He too examined her. He went on to say that she was indeed pregnant, but that the baby was too large for her to carry. He then asked her to wait outside with two gentlemen who she didn’t know. She followed the men outside. As they were waiting one of the men was looking over the fields and had noticed some lights in the sky over by a few trees, which were at the far end of the field. “Hey, can you two see that?” he asked excitedly pointing in the direction of the lights. Both I and the other man looked up and were amazed to see hovering in mid-air three spheres of light. One of them was light blue, one yellow and one green. They all had a light blue hue around them. Witness drawing of herself and the two men, with the spheres hovering in the distance They decided to head towards the spheres to get a closer look. Nikki noticed there were areas of sand. One of them lay ahead of her, and as she trod onto it she began to sink! She warned the two men that it was sinking sand. However, they did not believe her and so also began to cross, and like her then also began to sink. Witness drawing of her and the men sinking into the sand They started to panic and sink further until they were all swallowed up. Now the dream changed again and she found herself standing on an embankment. It looked like there had been an earthquake which had left openings in the ground. One of these openings had a mound of earth, and on top of this she noticed a figure. She was shocked to see that it was her own dead body lying in a foetal position. She then heard the sound of rushing water. The opening in the ground was beginning to fill with water making its way towards her body. Witness drawing of her dead body on the mound of earth and the approaching flood She felt like she was out of her physical body and needed to get back to it before it got washed away. She noticed a man off to her right and shouted at him for help. The man seemed to not be able to see or hear her, but she hoped that her request would somehow be understood. The man seemed to notice her body. He jumped down and pulled it up to the safety of the solid ground. He then began attempting to resuscitate her. Witness drawing of the man resuscitating her with her spirit watching over She looked down at her spiritual form and realised she was beginning to fade. The next thing she knew she awoke back in her physical body. She thanked the man for saving her and then began telling him about the other two men who were also in trouble. However the man did not believe her and felt she must be confused. He led her back to the hotel where she had been situated at the start of the dream. There she met with her partner and sister. She told them what had happened but they did not believe her. They thought she was going mad. Angry at them Nikki ran out of the hotel. She ended up in the shopping centre of a town. She found a block of toilets and ran inside to hide. However, the cubicle she ran inside had many locks to close. She was frantically bolting them when a young blonde haired girl approached and told her not to be afraid and to go with her. Nikki agreed and the girl took her to a shop with TVs in the window. One of the television sets was just displaying white noise. She asked the girl “Where are we going?” The girl pointed at the television. They both got pulled through the glass window and into the TV screen. Nikki found herself in a basement-like room with lots of other teenagers. The girl informed her she would be safe there. This was where the dream ended. When the details came back to her she was very intrigued by some of its many aspects, including the unusual pregnancy, glowing spheres and out of body experience. MIB Around 1994 Nikki had a dream in which she was in standing in the kitchen during the daytime. She looked over at the doorway. There was a man standing there wearing a black suit and rimmed hat. He was white and looked to be in his late 30s. He was pointing towards the kitchen window. In the dream she wasn’t frightened of this unfamiliar man standing in her house. She looked at the window but couldn’t see anything out of the ordinary. She turned back to him puzzled at what he was pointing at. But the man continued to point. Nikki looked back round again just to make sure there was nothing there. Witness drawing of the Man In Black in the kitchen (Face not drawn because she can't recollect it clearly) Immediately she floated forwards in a standing position, passing right through the kitchen worktop and the window extremely fast! This is where the dream ended. The memories of what happened were extremely vivid. This is a fascinating dream as it contains numerous elements linking it with contact, despite the fact that at this stage Nikki had not looked into the subject. She had no knowledge of the “Men In Black”. Could this have been memories of a previous abduction taking place? Many people report being floated through windows/solid objects when being taken. Inspired Art Between the years of 1994-1999 Nikki studied for an art diploma at Bournville College. During this she created many abstract art pieces. Some of these contain elements which are reminiscent of craft. Others contain symbolic writing. Below are some examples: Nikki wonders if she was inspired by her contact experiences or influenced subconciously in some way to draw them. She also created a number of repeated pattern drawings that more clearly show craft, although by this point she had started to look into the subject because of her experiences: She was inspired to draw Grey beings, or even design sculptures around them, such as salt shakers and mugs. Nikki says that these drawings were based on the beings she recollected seeing on previous occasions, not just on what she had learnt about the contact subject: Triangular Marking & Nordic Dream One spring/summer’s day in the mid 1990’s Nikki was having a bath when the door buzzer went off. She jumped out of the bath, wrapped a towel around herself and ran to the intercom to find out who it was. It was her Uncle Dean. She let him into the block, unlocked the front door and then ran back into the bathroom to continue washing. While still in the bath the buzzer went off a second time! This time it was Sandy. Dean let her in and they both went and waited for Nikki in the living room. As Nikki was drying herself she noticed an odd marking on the side of her right knee. It looked like a triangle of straight lines. Nikki exclaimed out loud “What the fuck!” She bent over to get a closer look. The lines were a dark purple colour and appeared to be just under the skin. There was no swelling or signs of bruising around them. She could not think of anything she could have potentially bumped into causing the injury. She put a top and underwear on then called Sandy into the bathroom to take a look. Sandy asked “What’s that?” She got closer before exclaiming “A triangle!” Nikki responded “I know that much, but what’s it doing on my knee?” Sandy suggested “Have you banged yourself against anything that might have created that type of impression?” She licked her finger and tried rubbing the lines, perhaps momentarily thinking they were ink. Nikki said “No, not that I can think of, the strange thing is that I just washed myself whilst in the bath and I swear it wasn’t there then, I mean you wouldn’t miss something that big would you?” Sandy then said that it looked similar to a marking caused by laser surgery, but again noted the lack of swelling or bruising. In the end she stated “I don’t know Nik, I don’t know what to say”, with a confused look on her face. Nikki said “Oh well, at least I know I’m not hallucinating. I think I’ll show Dean, the more witness’s the better.” Wrapping a towel around her upper legs she walked into the living room and showed her uncle the marking. “How you done that?” he asked. Nikki replied “I don’t know, it’s just appeared, what you think might have caused it?” But like Sandy he had no idea what it was. Sandy put on the kettle to make everyone a cup of tea, and Nikki changed the subject as the atmosphere in the room felt a little weird. That night she had another vivid dream. In the dream she found herself up by the ceiling of the living room looking down at herself sitting on the floor and staring at the TV. Initially the screen was just displaying static but then an image appeared. She could see on the screen a couple having intercourse on a stone table. The man seemed particularly tall and had shoulder length blond hair. The woman under him was much shorter and had short wavy dark hair. The image then changed to a piece of wood covered in leaves. A beetle scuttled along the wood then vanished. She then watched herself turn and look around the room as if sensing a presence. She sprang to her feet and went over to turn the light on, but the light switch did not work. She walked through to the adjoining kitchen but that light did not work either. She turned to go back into the living room but could now see something on the floor about three feet in front of her. It was a dark form of a figure about the size of a child. She could only make out two white coloured eyes. She shouted angrily “Get out of my flat! What are you doing in my flat? Get out!” The dream changed and she now found herself standing in front of the bathroom door. The bathroom was brightly lit by an unknown source. Standing in the light was humanoid figure almost seven feet in height. It was unclothed and had long blond hair. For an unknown reason she felt that it was male, despite the fact that it appeared to have no genitals. Next the figure spoke with her telepathically. He asked her “Are you afraid?” She sharply responded audibly “No I am not!” This was where the dream ended. She sat up in bed and checked the time. It was 2:05am. After going to the bathroom she managed to quickly drop back off to sleep. Several days later her friend Kul from her sculpture class came round to visit. Nikki informed him of the dream. Kul suggested that it might have been her guardian angel. When she informed Sandy suggested the same. A number of weeks later Sandy came to visit and brought with her a book on the contact phenomenon she had spotted at the local library. When Nikki read the book she was fascinated, but one page in particular caught her attention. It mentioned Nordic beings and their association with being a "guardian angel". It also mentioned that people who have been in contact with these beings claimed to have been given artistic and written abilities. Nikki was shocked, and wondered whether the dream she had was a flashback to meeting one of these beings. Her dream certainly has numerous aspects which fit with contact. The sense of presence and electrical disruptions are commonly reported. The small figure which appeared in front of her could well have been a visitation by a Grey, although these tend to have black or dark coloured eyes, not white as she reported. The tall blond humanoid in the bathroom sounds very similar to a Nordic, one of the other types/species regularly reported. The fact that he spoke telepathically points towards this possibility. Grey Visitation In another vivid dream Nikki was awoke by something moving on top of her duvet. She sat up and reached out to see if she could find out what was on the bed, as her eyes were still getting accustomed to the dark. Her hand brushed against something cold with what felt like long thin legs. She stared down the bed and she could now make out what it was. It looked like a large mechanical spider with red and black long spindly legs. The legs made a tapping sound as it scurried away from her. Witness drawing of the mechanical spider She got out of bed, walked through to the living room and sat down on the sofa. Suddenly she felt something rushing past her. She stuck out her hand and grabbed what felt like a small-sized hand. Pulling it towards her she could make out a little body about the size of a young child. It had thin arms and legs and a distended belly and was unclothed. For an unknown reason she picked it up and placed it on her lap like she would do her own child. It was cold and clammy to the touch. Nikki looked at the being's face but for some reason could not see any facial details at all. It was quite dark but she should still have been able to make this out at the distance she was from it. She decided to try turning on the light to see if that would help. She stood up, carrying it over to the light switch, but the light did not come on. She walked through to the kitchen but the switch wouldn’t work there either. She then exited the bedsit and went to the lobby, as that had a light which was on all night. However, it was dark there too. The power to the vicinity was clearly not working. Witness drawing of holding the small being She re-entered the flat and walked back through to the living room. Looking down she realised she was no longer holding the being. It was also lighter in there. Through the doorway to the adjoining bedroom she could see her boyfriend continuing to sleep. Standing on top of the bed were three of the short beings. They were about 3.5 feet in height, unclothed and with grey-brown coloured skin. Unlike the initial being she had been holding she could see their faces clearly. They had black almond-shaped eyes, small nostrils and thin slits for mouths. These beings were of course what we refer to as Greys, although at this point in her life Nikki had not looked into contact so was unaware of this. It looked like they were having trouble standing on the mattress. They wobbled around finding it hard to get their balance. She attempted to shout to wake up Gez but no sound came out. She walked over to the bed and shook his leg. Witness drawing of the Greys on the bed He began to stir. She pointed at the beings to show him when he opened his eyes. This was where the dream ended. The fact that Nikki remembered seeing Grey beings in this dream, despite having no knowledge of the contact phenomenon at the time, means that this was very likely recollection of a visitation experience. Nikki was no longer with Gez at the time of this dream so this appears to have been a flashback to an incident that had occurred on a previous occasion. It is possible that the spider-like creatures she initially saw was a screen memory, as sometimes the beings are known to mask their appearance fully. Or perhaps it was some kind of controlled device which the Greys were utilizing. Another possibility is that this dream was a mix of fact and fiction, with some imaginary elements to it. The way in which she could not see the face of the being she initially held is fascinating, especially considering the fact that I have investigated other cases previously where exactly the same thing has been reported. It appears that sometimes Greys seem to hide their facial features from the experiencer, almost like a partial screen memory. The reason why they do this is unknown, and it is interesting that she could clearly see the faces of the Greys standing on the bed. It is also worth noting the sudden changes in her recollection. One moment the lights would not work and she was holding the Grey, the next it had vanished and it was lighter in the flat. It is possible that there is an element of missing time here, and that more took place which she cannot remember at present. Growing One day Nikki dropped off while travelling on a train. She dreamt that she was in a field walking towards a couple of wooden tables. Standing to the side of them was a man in a dark coloured suit. On the opposite side was a small Marquette with its entrance open. She walked towards the Marquette and the man in the suit seemed to fade from view. A woman then emerged from out of the tent, seemingly floating gracefully. She was very beautiful with long flowing gold and white hair. She was surrounded by a golden radiance. She was wearing a long flowing skirt of pastel colours. As the woman approached Nikki realised that her irises were a mixture of colours which seemed to be changing. She was mesmerised by them. The woman pointed at her and stated “You are growing!” Confused, Nikki replied “What?” Again the woman stated “You are growing!” With this she awoke. The Spheres Another vivid dream Nikki had occurred around 1997. In this dream she was back in the maisonette she grew up in, and lying down in her bedroom at night. One of her mother’s friends had stopped over and the house smelt of cigarette smoke and alcohol. She decided to open a window to let in some fresh air. When she opened the curtains to her astonishment, there were three coloured spheres about the size of a medicine ball (14 inches), floating outside the window of her room, moving slightly up and down and rotating. The colours were something she had never seen before. Nikki describes the colours as "a wondrous sight, somewhat like the pictures you’d see in space of the universe, swirling multi-coloured sprays and mists of amazing beauty, that when seeing it made your insides go all soft and calm." Abduction Witnesses One evening Nikki had been out drinking with friends. During the night she dreamt that she was sitting on the sofa. She looked to her right through the open kitchen doorway. Outside and staring through the kitchen window was a small group of people, including a young white man who was slightly balding, and a Jamaican lady. Wondering what the people were doing there she got up, walked through to the kitchen and loudly asked “What are you doing?” The man replied through the glass with another question, “Are you alright?” Nikki responded saying “Yes, why shouldn’t I be?” The man said “We saw everything, that strange craft… I saw you through your window. You were there one minute and then the next you were gone!” He seemed genuinely concerned. Nikki turned around and saw that the carpet of the living room was no longer there, instead it was covered in soil. She was worried about what the landlord would say. She went through to the bathroom to calm down, but it was even worse in there, like an explosion had gone off damaging all the furnishings. Suddenly the dream changed and she was sitting in her living room. The people were there standing around her chatting about what they had seen. The man said “We saw everything, but the strange thing is I couldn’t move a limb, I mean you could say I froze in fright as I’ve never seen anything like that before, but, well it was as though everything around me had stopped moving too.” At this Nikki awoke to the alarm clock ringing. She began to wonder what the dream was about, blaming it on the fact she’d been drinking. Later in the day she was at the college for her sculpting class. She decided to use the canteen for lunch. She looked round the room but realised all the seats were taken. Looking for somewhere else to sit she began to walk along a glass-walled corridor which had a view across an open courtyard. There were many other groups of students there. She noticed a man standing against the railing of the stairs. He had a big grin on his face. For an unknown reason she sensed that she would get to know him. A week later she was working on a pyramid-shaped sculpture in her classroom. She suddenly felt someone looking at her. She turned around and realised it was the man she had noticed in the courtyard. He introduced himself as Peter. They soon began dating. A couple of years later Nikki began an arts and design course at Gosta Green University. There she met a lady named Sophia. In due course they became friends. Around this time Nikki was looking for an excuse to move away from the bedsit on Alder Lane. She soon discovered that Sophia was also interested in moving home, so they agreed to move into a flat together on Castle Square, Weoley Castle. One day she was relaxing with Peter and Sophia at their new flat when she suddenly realised that it was them she had dreamed about previously. They were the balding man and Jamaican lady from her dream! The dream Nikki recollected has elements linking it with an abduction experience. It couldn’t have been a direct flashback though, as some of the aspects were clearly imagined. Due to the fact that by this time she had read about contact, there is of course the possibility that her brain was just coming up with a dream themed on the subject. However, it also appears to have contained a precognition of meeting Peter and Sophia. Experiencers regularly report having precognitions / premonitions of future events. Bruised Knees A number of months later she and Peter had begun dating. They had been out for the evening and he had stopped over at the flat. In the morning Nikki was awoken by a jolt of pain coming from her left leg. Peter’s hand was on her leg at the time. She screamed out loud “Fucking hell, what the fuck are you doing?!” Peter sat up quickly and asked “What’s the matter?” Nikki asked “What did you do to my leg?” Surprised by her outburst he responded “I only touched your bloody leg!” Nikki pulled the duvet down to check her leg. As she looked at the side of it she was shocked to see a large bruise the size of a satsuma on the inside of her left knee. It was a dark purple colour. Upon seeing the bruise Peter asked “What the fuck have you done to yourself?” “Me? I ain’t done nothing!” Nikki responded. When she checked further she found an identical bruise on the inside of her right knee. It too was very tender. Peter asked “How the hell have you done that?” Nikki said “I don’t know. They weren’t there last night, I would have noticed.” Peter suggested that she may have banged her legs together in her sleep. Nikki disagreed, stating that the bruises were not at the location where her legs met, and surely if she had done that she would have immediately woken up in pain. Peter then suggested it may be down to blood clotting, although Nikki felt that it was a bit odd this would have happened symmetrically on both legs. When she got out of bed she realised that the bruises did not hurt to walk on, they were only tender when she touched them. Unknown Light Source A year after moving into the flat on Castle Square Nikki and Sophia moved into another flat above a row of shops of Weoley Avenue in the nearby vicinity of Lodge Hill Cemetery. Aerial map of Weoley Avenue indicating the row of shops (A) and Lodge Hill Cemetery (B) Photograph of the front of the shops on Weoley Avenue One evening they saw a strange glowing light coming through the front window, which quickly vanished. Nikki went downstairs, stepped outside and took two photographs of the surroundings in case anything could be picked up. Below are scans of these two photographs: The slightly lighter tone of the initial photograph is very likely going to be down to the camera adjusting to the low lighting conditions. However, on the second of the photos there appeared to be a white orb with two movement trail coming off it. Nikki did not see anything with her own eyes at the time of taking the image, so there is a possibility it is light reflection of a small object drifting past the camera lens. The movement trails can easily be put down to camera shake. That said, it is interesting that this photo was taken soon after Nikki and Sophia witnessed a glowing light coming through the front window. The Owl One night in either 1999/2000 Nikki's 9 year old niece and one of her friends came and spent the night at the flat. Nikki was awoken in the middle of the night by the sound of them both hysterically crying. She went on through to their room to find out what the matter was. They informed her that they had seen an owl sitting outside the bedroom window and peering in at them (They had left the curtains open as it was relatively dark outside). To comfort them Nikki said "It's alright, it's only an owl!" But they then responded saying "No, it was massive! A really huge owl which covered the whole window. It scared us!" It is of course possible that what the children had seen was indeed just a large owl which had surprised and frightened them. However it should be noted that there are many cases on record, including cases I have directly investigated, where ETs have appeared in the guise of an owl using a screen memory. Could this have been a potential visitation? Footprints On another night Nikki woke up and walked downstairs to use the bathroom. On the way back up as she reached the top of the stairs she noticed two brown-coloured bare footprints on the top two steps facing in the direction of her room. She was puzzled by them but it was the middle of the night so she went back to her room and pulled back the quilt to get into bed. Down near the end of the mattress she saw some brown stains. She checked on the soles of her feet and found what at first appeared to be dried and ingrained mud. However, she soon discovered that it was in fact excrement. Horrified by the discovery she changed the bed clothes and scrubbed her feet clean. Nikki is prone to sleep walking, so she wondered whether she had walked outside and had trodden in some dog mess. But the main issue with this theory was the fact that the footprints on the carpet were only at the top of the stairs. Surely if this had happened they would have tracked right from the front door and up the steps? It was as if she had just been placed there. This bizarre situation only happened the once, but the mystery of what took place still weighs on her mind. The Talking Dog In August 2003 Nikki decided to start documenting her experiences in a personal diary. During my investigation into her case she usefully sent me photographs of the pages of this diary for analysis. This has given me a greater understanding of her more recent experiences, and also means that we have the precise dates when they have occurred. The first incident she documented was a strange dream which occurred during the night of 21st August 2003. Below is what she wrote about this dream: “Me and Mark walking up the road. I saw a strange light in the sky that was white and cloudy. It moved fast. Mark saw it, then the light came down and brightened up the street. I was scared. We went home. It followed us into the house and lit up the room. Then a dog appeared or something talking in a strange foreign language. I said I didn't understand. Then he said "Africa great explosion in the air." It seemed to be scared of the dog that was with us. Then was walking up the road where loads of people had crowded around. There were angels fighting each other, then they were talking to us saying we got to do better. They began to throw balls of light at people who then disappeared. Then they threw some at me but somehow I protected myself over and over until the angels had a discussion. Went into room, felt like a man. They gave me wings. This is certainly an intriguing dream. Clearly some elements sound quite fantastical, such as the battle of angels fighting with the crowd of people. Yet other aspects appear to be linked to the UFO subject. Nikki describes seeing a fast moving white light in the sky which chased them right back to their house. It is possible that the talking dog she described is something commonly referred to as a “screen memory” – Where beings, and sometimes their craft, appear in alternative forms, often something less frightening or familiar to the individual. If so then perhaps what it told her was a future prediction of some kind. The only incidents I can find which it could have been referring to would be volcanic eruptions, the most recent of which happened on 25th November 2025 in Ethiopia. However, the wording used sounds more like the explosive break-up of a meteorite / craft rather than a volcano. It is worth considering that this dream was a mix of a flashback to a real incident and other elements from her imagination, a consideration that should be taken into account when looking at her other dream recollections. Procedure Resistance One night in 2004 Nikki had an unsettling dream in which she was awoken from her sleep by something pulling on her quilt. Still half asleep, she reached out to pull the quilt back up around her and felt a figure at the edge of the bed. It had long thin arms which were cold to the touch. It reached out and tried to drag her out of the bed. She screamed out “No! Get off me!” She then felt other beings also grab hold of her. She continued to fight back shouting “Let me go! Leave me alone!” Her stomach then began to hurt. She tried reaching down to soothe the pain but found that she could not move. She tried really hard to push her hands towards her belly. Slowly she was able to do so. When she did she felt something rounded, cold and clammy positioned over her. She found she could look down and tried to look down to see what it was but couldn’t see clearly. She looked to her left and saw the man in the black suit she remembered previously seeing in the kitchen standing alongside the bed with a colourful device in his hands. Angry about the pain she fought hard to push whatever was over her away. Eventually she managed to do so and this seemed to break her out of the trance and she found she could move freely. She jumped up out of bed, realising that the object she had pushed away was the head of a Grey. Feeling trapped by the being she looked around the room for a weapon to defend herself. There was a brown glass on the cabinet in the corner of the room. She grabbed it and smashed it forcefully over the Grey’s head. It fell to the floor and pink blood began to run out from its injured head over the floorboards. Some other Greys entered the room. They surrounded her and led her back to the bed. The man in black told her to lie back down. She refused saying “No! You’re hurting me!” The man lifted up the device in his hands and responded saying that if she did not lie back down he would use it on her. Nikki asked whether what the Greys had to do to her would hurt. Again referring to the device the man said “This will hurt you more!” Witness drawing of the Man In Black standing by the bed, Grey leaning over her and the injured Grey on the floor This is all she could remember taking place. In the morning when she woke up she had a headache and a sore stomach. She looked for any signs of blood on the floorboards but there was nothing. She put it down to a strange dream, aided by the fact that she knew she did not have the brown coloured glass she had grabbed off the cabinet. A couple of days later she had washed her duvet and pillow case and was putting them back on the bed when she noticed faded patches on both of them. She could not be certain but she felt that they had not previously been present. She had also used a standard wash cycle so did not believe that they had been damaged in the wash. Below is a photograph of the pillow case showing the faded patches: As fabrics can naturally fade over time there is no definite proof that this was in any way linked with what she recollected. It should also be noted that the incident cannot have occurred as she remembered, either during the night or on a previous occasion, due to the presence of an object she knew she did not own, and the fact that no blood stains were found on the floorboards. However, as with some of her other dreams, there is the possibility that it was a flashback to a visitation overlaid with imaginary elements. Perhaps she did fight back against the Grey, and perhaps it fell to the floor when she did so, and this was then represented in the dream as her hitting it with an object and it getting physically injured. Invisible Assault A couple of years later on 24th January 2006 Nikki had another dream about a malevolent presence at the maisonette she grew up in: “Dreamt I was at old house where we grew up. I was asleep in the bedroom although it seemed I was sleeping on the floor, I was aware Jo was also in the room. I awoke to a noise which was coming from the hall way it was making me scared, I tried to get back to sleep then I felt whatever it was, was in the room with me. I then heard the noise again. With it came a gush of wind then I felt something pulling at my quilt I put a hand out to pull the quilt back and I felt something which was on top of me, I tried to scream but was frozen with fear, when I eventually gained the courage to call out, I woke calling Jo's name and realized I was in my own bed in my own house all alone.” Soon after experiencing this dream, and thinking back to all the unusual events that happened at the maisonette, she decided to do some research on the area she grew up in. She discovered that the street was bombed in the Birmingham bombings in 1941-2, and that the maisonette that she grew up in was built on top of one of the bomb sites where a corner house used to be situated. This corner house took a direct hit. The three occupants in the house, a man, his wife and teenage daughter, all died in the blast. She wonders if the ghosts of this previous family had remained at the location and were responsible for some of the things which took place there. There are numerous websites online which confirm that the corner house between Elm Tree Road and Charlotte Road was hit and destroyed, including the following example: https://stirchleybaths.org/2013/02/26/audio-ww2-bomb-shrapnel-in-my-loft/ The Birmigham Air Raids Rememberance Association (BARRA) website lists the three victims and their ages at the time: Body Markings On 29th September 2008 Nikki awoke to find some unusual markings at multiple places on her body, and also an aching tooth. She again wrote about this in her diary and included some sketches: “Awoke today with a small red triangle mark about 2 inches below my belly button slightly to the left.” Witness drawing of the triangle "I also had bruises which had the form of three finger marks on the inside left leg just above the knee joins the leg.” Witness drawing of the bruises “My tooth the one on the back top left was also giving me jip? Very sore, hard to eat as it hurting.” Both of the markings Nikki found were intriguing. The triangle, although small in size, looks like it was quite straight edged and artificial in design. The bruises on her thigh looked reminiscent of finger marks, as if something had tightly grabbed hold of her during the night. These markings would have been more compelling if Nikki had also recollected seeing beings or a craft during the night. As she did not there is of course the possibility that they were natural, maybe caused by her moving and bumping into something. Perhaps the aching tooth was also just down to tooth decay rather than something having been done to it. However, the idea that they were contact-related cannot be ruled out. Scratched Less than a fortnight later on 8th November Nikki woke with another unexplained injury. On this occasion she had also experienced a vivid dream about a shadowy figure, although she did not remember this dream till the following day. Her diary entry reads as follows: “Dream. 9th Nov 08 remembered. I remembered in the evening whilst putting a dirty top into the wash bin in the toilet, I didn't put the light on as I had some light from the kitchen door, however when approaching the wash bin it was unusually dark whether that was due to my eyes adjusting from going from a lit room to a half lit one? Anyhow I got a little freaked out. That's when I remembered the dream I must have had. But for some reason I didn't feel like it was? I was in my house as it is new and I was aware of something in my bedroom. 'I've had this kind of experience before' it felt, although something was on my bed next to me. I could feel its heavy presence pressed against the duvet. I was trying to shout ‘get out’ but the words only formed in my mind, I only remember fragments of this ‘dream’. I remember being in my other room as well seeing there a shadowy figure moving in the darkness. I knew somehow they were here for me. I didn't want to go with them I tried to get them to go. I awoke with a 3 inch red scratch on my forearm. This might be due to a broken night, it was a little rough on the edge. Can't be sure though. Belly once flattish is now quite bloated. Had organic bacon, eggs, 2 pieces of bread this morn home made veg curry rice half nan bread tortilla wrap.” The dream Nikki recollected is similar to others she has previously described, which may potentially be down to sleep paralysis or night terrors. Perhaps the scratch on her arm had been caused by her lashing out in the night, something which she directly mentioned so has clearly considered. However, she does also describe feeling more bloated than usual, so this was not the only thing which was out of the ordinary. Hand Bruises On the night of 15th May 2014 Nikki began to get a headache. When she awoke in the morning she discovered numerous bruises on her right hand and wrists she could not account for. She wrote about this in her diary: "Night of the full moon late on the night I began to have a headache. Got worse in the morning. Noticed bruising on right hand and wrist, and a bruise on the inside of left wrist?" Witness drawing of the bruises As Nikki did not recollect any contact incidents taking place in the night it is possible the bruises had a medical explanation. It is also possible that for whatever reason Nikki was moving around in the night and bashed her arms together causing the bruises, although she has never been informed that she is prone to do this by any of her partners. Infection Dreams Nikki has had several disturbing dreams about people getting infected by an alien life form. The second of these took place on 9th August 2015, and was documented in her diary: “Had a nightmarish dream about some kind of alien being that had overtaken people, who then were trying to infect others. It was a skinny thing that would come out of them when the people threw their hands towards anyone. There was panic everywhere. People made it so far but then got caught. Then one person, not sure if it was me, had got free and was back on embankment or something with a canal where there were two men. They were planning to set an explosion to kill the infection. I went, or the individual went, with them and I saw them go into woods then find a black helicopter, a long one, like military. I felt that they had stole it. As we began to rise the ground was alight with explosions. Then they were travelling. They were keeping low to set off the other explosions. Then there were loads of other black helicopters. They were after them. They began to fire on them. The dream ended when I saw them get shot and the woman was shot in her face but they had done their job. (I was seeing from an outside point of view).” The most recent dream took place in 2020. It was so disturbing that Nikki says that she woke up crying, and had to phone her brother after she woke up from it at around 2am. In this dream people outside the block of flats where she lives were running about jumping over fences and trying to flee. She found herself on the ground floor looking out of the window. She saw a man and a women in front of her. The man began to shake. His veins visibly contained a black coloured fluid. He then collapsed on the floor. The women went limp and fell against the window then down to the ground. Nikki was then in the hallway of her flat near the front door. Suddenly out of nowhere, someone was behind her and had their arm around her neck pulling her away from the front door. She tried to reach the letterbox with her feet to knock it to alert someone. This is where the dream ended. These dreams sound very much like a recurring nightmare, with elements that come across like a horror science fiction story. I have not dealt with any other cases which have involved such alien creatures. Although black un-marked military helicopters have been reported before, they make sense in the context of what she was dreaming about. There is nothing really which points towards this being flashbacks to one or more actual experiences. Light & Triangles For several years Nikki experienced no unusual incidents. However, on 14th April 2018 she had a sighting of an unidentified light in the sky, which led to her recollecting the details of a UFO related dream! Her diary entry explains what happened: “Dreamt, well I remembered my dream, whilst looking out my kitchen window there was a bright light source where there shouldn't have been. The sun was over the opposite side. Clouds came and covered the area. The only blue sky but that was showing was now covered. I then remembered the dream due to seeing those black clouds. I remember some of the dream. I was outside and I noticed these triangular shapes zipping quite fast from cloud to cloud, as many as 15-20. Someone was with me and I pointed them out to them. At first they didn't know what I was on about, but then they too saw the craft.” The sighting she had from her kitchen sounds interesting. The object was a glowing light of some kind which lit up the sky. The clouds which then appeared and covered the area seemed to trigger memories of a dream she had experienced prior to this point in which she seemingly was observing a large formation of fast moving triangular shaped UFOs moving around in the sky. While Flying Triangles are one of the more commonly described types of craft, this may easily have just been a dream. If it had occurred then it had clearly been wiped from her conscious mind up until this point, but there was no sign of actual contact having taken place. Abduction Attempts? At 3:50am in the morning of 21st July 2020 Nikki had another dream which may have been related to previous visitations/abductions. After experiencing it she wrote a new diary entry discussing what she remembered: “Dreamt ‘they’ came for me. First the little ones, the Greys I think. I was in my house although different to the house I am in now. I awoke in the dark to something trying to grab me. I began calling on Yeshua Jesus to save me, I said ‘I rebuke you in the name of Yeshua Jesus Christ.’ I kept saying it, although it was hard, as the words seemed to be prevented from coming out of my mouth, but I just kept repeating it till it came out. Then I heard a child crying and its mother. I think they were after the child too. I tried putting the light on but it would not come on. So I kept repeating ‘I rebuke you in the name of Yeshua Jesus Christ’, saying no-one is allowed to take my body without my will, I do not belong to you. Then the light came back on. I then was thanking Yeshua Jesus. ‘Thank you, thank you!’ Then I went back to bed, and again something came for me. This time it was bigger in size. It came at me. I fought with it again, rebuking it in the living word, and again something was preventing me from speaking the words. This happened every time. But I persisted until the words came out. After all I had in my hands was some type of black material like clothing or something. Then the lights came on again, then went off and it all started again. I actually woke up out of my dream. So I said it again while awake ‘You do not own my body, you cannot take my body without my will, I rebuke you in the name of Yeshua HaMashiach, Jesus Christ.’ I then fell back to sleep, then dreamt of being attacked again, this time by what looked like a small dog. It spoke to me as I wrestled with it, but it was addressing Christ Yeshua Jesus. It said ‘I have been looking for you, I have something.’ I forgot what, but something to do with relics. I grabbed it by the mouth and tried to throw it out of the window but couldn't throw it off the ridge so chose the top window to make sure it fell over the ridge. I was high up so I wanted it to fall on the ground. I managed to do it. The lights came back on, then went off again. I was walking around my flat or house saying ‘I rebuke you in the name of Yeshua Jesus Christ. Again my words weren't coming out properly. I then began to float up to the ceiling. I kept repeating what I said. I felt the ceiling with my hands and body, Then I was back on the ground. The lights came back on, then I was in bed and something came straight at me. I fought with it and again was trying to rebuke it again. Something was preventing me from forming the words again. I kept trying. Eventually I said it. I said no weapon formed against me shall prosper, for he that is in me is mightier than he had is in this world. I woke up. Usually when I have these type of dreams I awake scared, but this time I felt less scared.” In this incident, Nikki’s religious beliefs become clear. Yeshua HaMashiach is Hebrew for “Jesus the Messiah”. Numerous times in the dream something attempted to grab hold of her and she tried calling on Jesus to help fight it off. Although she felt that the beings coming for her were Greys, she did not them directly on this occasion. She does describe other intriguing elements linked with contact, such as electrical disturbances stopping the lights from coming on, lifting up into the air against her will, and being unable to shout out. It is intriguing that she again mentions interacting with a talking dog, just like the dream from back in August 2003. Perhaps, just like last time, this was a screen memory masking the appearance of an ET. If these were memories of one or more visitations, they appear to have taken place at her previous house. Unwelcome Visitor The following year, on 22nd May 2021, Nikki had another dream that something had come for her during the night: “I had another one of those disturbing dreams. I was in bed and felt somebody something get into my bed and move beside me, holding me whilst I was asleep. I felt it slam into me. I was scared I pretended I was asleep. It was as though it was feeling me up? I let it at first but then I began to get very frightened. I tried to move and felt that its arm was around my waist. I grabbed at it and felt its hand. I grabbed at it and it only had 3 fingers or two fingers and a thumb? I was trying to scream out to get off me but nothing would come out. Whether this was because I was scared I don't know. I tried a few more times but my voice would not come out. I eventually got free and got out of my bed. The thing got out and ran out of the room. I saw its shadowy figure as it was dark. I chased it then realized I was in Pixie's house, I was now on the landing. It was going down the stairs. I couldn't see so tried to put on the light. It wouldn't work I was now trying to call out to Joanna although she doesn't live here. I got into Pixie's room where I think Jo is. I try calling to her but my voice still won't be heard. I wake up. Then I dream of his name - Tee Bussh. Was freaky!!!” Like the previous dream Nikki did not clearly see the being that was present, she only saw its silhouette as it ran out of the room. However, the description of the feel of its hand sounds like it may well have been a Grey. I have investigated other cases where these beings have sometimes laid down alongside experiencers, potentially imitating the position they find the individual in. Orbs In The Storm In June 2022 Nikki had another strange dream involving a UFO sighting: “Fell asleep in the afternoon 12.30. Dreamt I was with Dash walking. Was wondering where to take him. Was walking past a phone box when something was thrown by me as we passed, a plastic bottle. As no-one was there I was curious as to where it came from. There was a phone box next to it so I walked back to where the bottle lay on the pavement. I looked into the phone box. There was an Alsatian dog on its hind legs looking out of the window. I opened it. There was a man inside leaned to the side. I asked him if he was okay. He said he was sleeping. I asked if he wanted some water but for some reason my eyes were closed. Like I was very tired. I was saying ‘Is it hot there?’ because of the dog inside the box being there. I offered to buy him some water. As my eyes were still closed I felt him grab at my waist. I tried to open my eyes but they would not open. I said ‘What are you doing? Let go!’ a little freaked out. Then my eyes are open. The dog was now a man with the other man. They said they don't need any help so I left them. Then as I was walking I noticed I had a hot water bottle on my stomach feeling hot. I took it out and was wondering why I took it with me. Then I am at home. I am looking out of the window as I just woke up and was going to take Dash for another walk. As I looked out it was day time but it was like night time. Very dark storm clouds, and I saw 4 lights, orange in colour, in the sky.” Witness drawing of the orange orbs “Then it began to rain and was very stormy. Even so I got the dog ready and left my flat. Only when I went through the front door I was on ground level. The lobby I was in was not my block of flats. I was in a different place. As we left the lobby everything had changed. I looked at Dash. He was now a man. I told him we had not better go too far as we might get lost as everything had changed. He asked me to look to see if the keys were the same, so I did, and I had different keys. It was unsettling. We began to walk back. It was no longer stormy outside. We approached some men on some steps. I asked them what had happened. They said ‘You noticed the changes then? It's the end.’ Then someone was lifted into the sky. I said ‘Have I been left here? I don't want to stay here in this beast system.’ Woke up feeling not good about that dream.” It is unknown whether some elements of it are flashbacks to an experience, or just a result of her interest in the subject. I have dealt with many cases of orange glowing orbs over the years, although in some of these incidents the objects have probably been sky lanterns. Disc Formation In another dream Nikki was walking through a park in the daytime. She came across a large crowd of people sitting on the grass, some of whom she recognised. She tried talking with them but they were all in a trance-like state and did not respond. Looking up into the sky she saw many silver-coloured disc shaped craft hovering motionless and silently above. She does not recall anything else taking place after this point. Witness drawing of the park dream As Nikki was unfamiliar with the surroundings it is possible that this was just a dream with elements of the UFO subject, but again this is hard to say for certain. Leg Bruises In early September 2024 Nikki began to feel feverish and unwell. On the morning of 12th September 2024 she awoke with a headache and some bruises on her upper legs. She wrote about this in her diary: "Woke up with a headache and it has lasted throughout the day. Had sweat like fever (?) for the last three to four days and felt sick. Now my stomach is swollen and uncomfortable. Had bruises on the outer sides of my top legs." Witness drawing of the leg bruises Due to the other symptoms that Nikki experienced around this time it is possible that the bruises had a medical explanation of some kind. She does not recall anything contact-related happening in the night although this cannot be entirely ruled out, as the memories may have been removed from her mind. Body Marking Photographs One morning Nikki awoke to find a long straight scratch going right down her right leg from the knee to the ankle: Nikki says that there is nothing sharp edged alongside the bed which she could have rubbed her leg along in her sleep. Also, if she did this, you would expect her to wake up in pain, so this marking is a mystery. It is clearly an injury rather than natural. On numerous occasions she has woken to find two small round sore markings on her body. Sometimes these have appeared on her belly or arm. The below photograph is of when she discovered the markings on her knee: In early January 2025 Nikki was having aches in her right calf. One morning she was massaging the back of it with her hand when she felt an area of dry skin. When she checked what was there she saw a circular are that was red and rough with what appeared to be a straight edged triangle visble in the centre: At first she thought it might be ring worm, but there were no similar markings anywhere else. She happened to have an upcoming appointment on 7th January with her dermatologist to discuss the results of a sample they had taken from a suspicious lump on her arm. She decided to take a photograph of the marking to show him. By the time of the appointment the mark had almost disappeared, but Nikki showed him the photo to ask for his opinion. He said “It seems okay now, so I wouldn’t worry about it.” Nikki asked him what could cause such a marking and why it appeared to have a triangle in it. He said that you can get geometric shaped rashes that it could have been caused by anything an allergy of some kind, but not to worry as it seemed to be sorted out. That night Nikki checked online to see if she could find a rash similar to it, but was unsuccessful. I too have had a look as part of this investigation. While there are photographs of straight edged rashes, these have been caused by patches put on the skin so can be discounted. When she checked the photograph she also noticed a second anomaly diagonally above the rash, a smaller circle of darker pink coloured skin with an obvious straight line through it, reminiscent of the head of a nail or paracetamol tablet. She did not notice this at the time. I did ask Nikki if she felt the triangular lines could have been caused by her digging her fingernails into her skin to stop irritation. However it seems likely that if this had been the cause of them the dermatologist would have been able to diagnose this as the reason when they checked the photograph. Below is a photograph of the professional diagnosis of the dermatologist (censored for privacy): As you can see they stated that it was a "coin-shaped lesion with prominent blood vessels", but did not mention anything about damage caused to it by scratching, suggesting that this was not the explanation for the triangular lines within it. Health Concerns Since her teens Nikki suffered from pain before, during and after her menstrual cycle. For many years this caused great discomfort and concern. In the early 1990s she was diagnosed with a rare condition known as Endometriosis. This is a chronic condition where tissue similar to the lining of the uterus grows outside it, typically in the pelvis, causing inflammation and scar tissue. Nikki soon found out that there was no easy way to cure this condition. She has however noted that many of her contact experiences have seemingly happened around the time of her menstrual cycle. She wonders if her condition has been a result of her experiences. She has thought deeply about this over the years. Here are some of those thoughts in her own words. "Having had gone down the road of many operations and hormonal experimental drugs, years later I was in the same exact position as when I was first diagnosed. Still in constant pain. So I was wondering what caused this illness. Doctors and the 'experts' in the gynaecological department would tell me there is no cure, they don't know what drives it, what causes it. And now today, thirty years later, young women are still being fobbed off and ignored, left in pain, left undiagnosed. Those who have a diagnosis are still being told by the medical professionals that they don't know what is causing the cells of the lining of the womb to be outside of the womb. I asked whether there is there a hole in my womb. Nope, no hole. So how do the cells of the lining of the womb get out of the womb and attach itself to various organs? If the alien abduction phenomena is real, whether other worldly beings or government mass manipulation, or both, and if women are being taken by these beings, and they are having some sort of procedure done to them to impregnate them to produce hybrids, then these beings after some time come back for the foetus, and they somehow take the foetus away from the lining of the womb via the abdomen, then that foetus would most likely have on it some of the cells of the lining on the womb still attached to it. So when the foetus is pulled out of the womb, those bits could be deposited on places outside the womb. Is that possible? To me, it would explain why the cell lining could get outside of the womb and onto the various organs. I do know that Endometriosis can cause infertility, is that why nothing seems to be done by the way of progress in understanding what causes this disease? As these beings want depopulation of the masses? I wonder how many women who have had encounters with these beings have been diagnosed with Endometriosis, and I often wonder if it is in fact caused by being tampered with by these beings." Although I have investigated a number of cases involving women who are experiencing contact and have health issues, none of them have reported this same condition to me. Of course this does not mean there are not other cases out there which other researchers have looked into. Scrap Book Drawings When going through her old sketchbook Nikki found a number of drawings she had done many years ago of beings, visitations and abductions. Some of them appear to show herself as a child. Nikki says that she was planning to write a novel about contact and include elements of her actual experiences in it. She says that these drawings may well be made up incidents visualizing incidents she was planning to write about in this book, but is not certain. She wonders if some of them were other actual experiences which were then blanked from her mind: Conclusions Nikki has had many fascinating experiences throughout her life, both while wide awake and while fast asleep. While many of these experiences have come back to her as vivid dreams, this does not necessarily mean that they can be dismissed simply dreams. Some of them could very well be flashbacks to contact experiences which have occurred either recently or historically, in some cases potentially mixed with imaginary elements. A few of these dreams have included possible precognitive visions of future events, some of which may not yet have come to pass. Experiences she has had while awake involve various kinds of paranormal activity, discovery of body markings, and of course the mysterious lights and potential missing time which prompted her to reach out to me. If Nikki decides to attempt any other regressions, and these are successful, the details of what is uncovered may be added to this report in due course. I would like to thank her for the extensive amount of information, photographs and drawings she has sent to me and allowed me to include in this report. They have been extremely valuable in gaining an deeper insight into her experiences. I feel that the best way to wrap up this extensive report is with one of Nikki's poems, all about the contact phenomenon, and loosely based on her own experiences. A fleeting glance across the green plain Murky dark cloud which promise us rain? Sharp bolts of light shooting across the sky Clapping of thunder that was sounding near by Then there’s a light, quite some distance away As it gets closer "What is it?" you say Your mind is as cloudy as the thundery skies Like the feeling you get when someone you know dies Next you’re wondering, all dazed and confused You find that your body is painful and bruised Your memory is all shoddy, you can’t make out why Did you see something glowing, way up high in the sky? Now you want answers to all your thoughts and your dreams To finally find out what on earth it all means Copyright Dave Hodrien 2026

Birmingham UFO Group Case Report Author: Dave Hodrien Release Year: 2022 Last Updated: 27/04/2026 Note: For reasons of anonymity pseudonyms have been used Incident Details Around 1983 in his early teens Martin lived in Bozeat, Northamptonshire. He used to regularly go camping with his friend “Steve” in an open field alongside Horn Wood. Aerial map indicating Bozeat (A) and Horn Wood (B) On one of these camping excursions soon after settling down to sleep in the tent they noticed green and red coloured lights visible through the tent lining. They opened the door to the tent to have a look at where the lights were coming from. They saw two orbs, one green and one red, hovering over near the hedge at the edge of the field. They were zig zagging back and forth as they moved along. After a moment they disappeared. Photograph of the field where the witnesses camped They then looked off to their left towards a path about a quarter of a mile away which ran around the outer edge of the wood. They were surprised to see a girl standing there. She looked to be about the same age as them, 13-14 years old. She was quite attractive and had long brown hair. They decided to walk over to speak with her. As they approached they watched her walk off into the edge of the wood and vanish from sight. When they arrived at where she had previously been they saw an opening in the wood which was very dark. The next thing he became aware of it was morning time and he and Steve were waking up in the tent. He was feeling dazed and found it hard to concentrate. He was also hungry and thirsty. Steve ran off across the field to the nearby farmhouse. Martin decided to head back into Bozeat to get something to eat and drink. When he arrived at the village he noticed a line of children waiting at a bus stop in school uniform. He assumed it must be a school trip as it was Sunday morning so school should have been closed. After getting some food and drink he walked back home. When he arrived his mother asked where he had been. He said he’d been at the tent. His mother replied “Don’t lie to me, you weren’t there!” Confused by what she meant Martin questioned her further. It was now that he found out It was in fact Tuesday morning. Both he and Steve appeared to have two entire days of missing time! When they had not returned to the village on Sunday their parents and cousins had apparently headed to the field and found the tent empty. They assumed that they had ran off across the field. Soon after the incident Steve’s father stopped him from speaking with Martin, no doubt angry or concerned regarding what had taken place. His parents told him that they’d been informed that he was acting strangely. Six months later his family moved away from Bozeat. Martin did not attempt to contact him. At the time this was all Martin could not remember anything between reaching the edge of the wood, and waking up on Tuesday morning. However, around 2009 at the age of 40 he began to have flashbacks to what took place. He did not recall seeing the girl at any point. But he did remember two entities of some kind standing close to him. They were charcoal black in colour and like they were made of mist, with no distinct shape or bone structure. One was standing behind him, the other in front of him. He sensed that one of them was extremely old. The other was younger and interacted with him, akin to a “good cop, bad cop” situation. He remembers it joking with him, like it was having fun with him. He also remembered being up in the air about 400 feet above the wood after dark. He could see the back garden of his grandmother’s house. It was lit up really brightly, more illuminated than it should have been. When these memories started to come back to him he wondered if he and Steve had been drugged, but the whole situation made no sense, it was too strange. Martin feels that the entities he met with unlocked something in his brain. He says that he has a high level of intuition, and when he meets people for the first time he senses things about them which he shouldn’t know. He also sensed that something big was going to take place in 2025 which would affect many people. In recent years he was diagnosed with PTSD. He believes this is directly related to what took place. Incident Analysis This is a bizarre and mysterious series of events which could well have been related to contact. It began with the sighting of some glowing orbs of light performing unusual manoeuvres. These could potentially have been hovering devices linked with what took place. The girl that was seen was possibly a humanoid being. Another possibility is that she was a being utilising a screen memory to appear in that form, perhaps to reduce the fear of the situation or prompt the boys to approach. The fact that the boys had two entire days of missing time is fascinating. Clearly something took place which involved both of them for an extensive period. They had no contact with anyone out at the field prior to the incident beginning, so it seems improbable that they were drugged. In this scenario someone would have had to have spiked their drinks before they set off on their excursion. Then there’s the oddities of the glowing orbs and the girl on the path. These cannot have been visual hallucinations because they both saw the same thing. I have investigated numerous cases before where the memories of incidents are completely removed for an extensive period of time but then slowly start to return, sometimes seemingly naturally for no obvious reason. The encounter with the mist-like entities that Martin recollects is certainly unusual. Again it is possible that this was down to a screen memory. The other memory he has of looking down from the air above the wood and seeing his grandmother’s garden lit up in the distance is bizarre. It is possible that he was viewing this through a window aboard a craft, but the reason for why it was lit up more brightly than it should have been is unknown. The fact that Martin informed me that since the incident he feels that he has enhanced intuition when meeting others, and also a possible premonition of some kind, is again telling. He has not got back in touch since the end of 2025 so I have no way of knowing whether he relates anything that took place during the year with his premonition. Many experiencers report having one or more psychic abilities. The reason for this link with contact is unknown, although there are numerous theories. It certainly sounds like the incident has had a profound impact on Martin’s life leading to issues on a long term basis. It’s good to hear that he has reached out for support from his GP on this. I hope that in time he gains more of an understanding of what took place. Copyright Dave Hodrien 2026

Birmingham UFO Group Case Report Author: Dave Hodrien Release Date: 17/03/2026 Last Updated: 23/04/2026   Introduction   My wife Natasha’s maiden name is Patching. Many years ago she reached out to a lady from Tampa, Florida named Sherrie Patching who she came across on Facebook. In February 2026 we took a flight to Tampa for a cruise around the Gulf of Mexico. Because we were in the area and had a number of hours available, Natasha decided that it would be a great opportunity to meet up with Sherrie and her son Brandon.   On the morning of 13th February Brandon arrived at our bed & breakfast in his truck, and we headed to a nearby breakfast diner for some food and conversation. During our chat Sherrie wanted to find out more about my work as a UFO investigator. She also went over the details of a fascinating incident which she and her friend Peggy had experienced back in the late 1960s.   After I was back from the cruise I got back in touch via Facebook Messenger video call to go over everything in more depth. As it happened so long ago there were gaps in Sherrie’s recollection of events, but there was still enough detail to warrant this case report.   Incident Details   Back in the 1960s Sherrie’s husband Jimmy was a travelling salesman. He and Sherrie used to travel around various states as part of a crew of young adults. They would visit colleges to speak with students and sell magazines.   Around late 1967 to early 1968 they were either in Alabama or Texas (sadly Sherrie cannot recollect the precise location). One day she and her friend Peggy were sent out by their manager (Peggy’s older brother Bill) to visit a college.   At around 6pm they left the college and began the drive back to the motel where they were staying. Peggy owned a car which they had used to get to the college.   They were driving along a wide highway in a very rural location. Either side of the road were flat farmer’s fields. It was a clear, dry and still evening. Sherrie recollects that it was not particularly busy on the road but there were occasional other vehicles.   They were relaxing and listening to music. As Peggy drove along the road and the sun slowly set, Sherrie stared out of the passenger side window at the open fields on the right. After a while she noticed a white light in the distance which appeared to be a yard light on a farm. This was quite common to see in the area because the farm houses were usually positioned quite far away from the edge of the road.   She kept her eye on the light. After a short while she realised that it was still visible and did not appear to have moved. The longer she watched it, the more she became aware that the light was moving! It appeared to be travelling at the same speed as their own car.   She let her friend know, saying “Peggy, look at this light out my side of the car, it seems to be travelling at the same speed we’re going!” Peggy glanced at the light but did not try slowing down or stopping the car to see if the light did the same.   They continued their journey. At the same time as observing the light, Sherrie began to notice that cars were occasionally pulling over and stopping at the side of the road. It looked like they had also spotted the light and had stopped to check it out.   Suddenly the white light seemed to dim. As it did the object behind it came into view. It appeared to be disc shaped and hovering just over the tree-line. It looked dark grey in colour, although this may have been partially due to the low amount of light in the sky at this point.   What happened next left no doubt that the object was something very unusual. To Sherrie's recollection it suddenly shot extremely rapidly towards the highway, roughly a mile ahead of them. As it got close to the road it suddenly ascended and passed over the road in a semi-circular arc!   When it reached the left side of the highway, at roughly the altitude it had been before, it hovered still for a brief moment. Then it suddenly shot vertically at a tremendous speed, vanishing in seconds due to the height. Sherrie could barely believe what she had just witnessed. She excitedly told Peggy what she had just seen.   Sketch showing the path of the UFO from Sherrie's recollection She could recall the remainder of the drive to the motel. However, she did remember that when they arrived there the rest the crew were waiting in a group outside. They appeared very concerned. They had apparently arrived at the motel much later than expected.   When Sherrie informed the crew about what they had seen they laughed at her. Because of this negative reaction this was the last time Sherrie discussed the incident with anyone. She doesn’t recall even going back over the details with Peggy.   After the incident Sherrie found that she could not relax while travelling in the car after dark. She became fascinated with looking up at the sky in the hopes of seeing something again. This led to an interest in the UFO subject. The more she read, the more she became convinced that she and Peggy had witnessed an alien craft.   One day in the early 1970s she was sitting in her doctor’s office waiting for an appointment. She came across an article about the Betty & Barney Hill abduction case. As she read the details her whole body became nervous and she started to shake.   Photograph of Betty & Barney Hill   In the mid-70s she was visiting her mother in Memphis, Tennessee. While she was there the movie of the case The UFO Incident happened to be on television. The film re-ignited her interest in what had happened to her and Peggy.   Still from The UFO Incident Her husband got in touch with the crew manager via phone, who passed on Peggy’s number. Sherrie then gave her a call. Even though she couldn’t speak for long because of the call expenses back then, she was so thrilled to discuss the incident with her.   She asked her “Do you remember that experience we had when we were driving back from college?” Peggy excitedly responded “Oh my god yes!” They both confirmed with one another that they’d never felt able to talk about it with anyone else. This brief call convinced her that she had not lost her mind and the incident had actually taken place.   Over the following decades Peggy formed a deeper understanding of the subject. She was comfortable with what had happened, but just wanted to know more about where the craft had come from, who was piloting it and why they had been there.   In the 1990s she once again felt a strong compulsion to get back in touch with Peggy. Jimmy once again managed to get hold of her telephone number. By now calls were much cheaper and Sherrie was able to have a much deeper conversation about what Peggy remembered. When Peggy described the incident, Sherrie was shocked to realise that her recollection of events was significantly different to what she personally recalled. But something deep inside her knew that what Peggy informed her was the truth.   Instead of the UFO being off in the distance, Peggy said that the craft had approached right over the car. Sherrie was apparently terrified and was trying to climb out of the passenger side window while the car was in motion. Peggy kept screaming at her to not be afraid, shouting “They didn’t hurt us! They didn’t hurt us!” She used her left hand to keep steering, and her right to grab hold of Sherrie. She then stated that the UFO flew ahead of them before performing the semi-circular manoeuvre over the road.   Sketch of possible actual path of the UFO: Thinking back to the incident, Sherrie had convinced herself that the reason they had arrived late to the motel was because they had spent time at a party at the college before departing. However, Peggy informed her this was not the case, and they had left on time, around 6pm. The journey time to the motel should have been no more than 3 hours, yet when they arrived it had been around 11pm.   Peggy stated that her brother Bill was extremely worried and wanted to find out what had happened. She said that she went back to his room to discuss things, and when they went there they were met by two unknown men who started pressing her regarding what had happened. Apparently Bill was quite strong, and when he got involved they backed off.   Incident Analysis   Towards the start of the investigation I asked Sherrie if I would also be able to speak with Peggy regarding what she recollected happening. Sherrie had not spoken with her in a good while, but did have her contact details so got in touch with her via phone. Unfortunately, a complication arose. Peggy is an author and has written a novel. She is working with a production company to adapt this into a movie. The company has expressed an interest in making a film relating to her and Sherrie's UFO encounter in the future, and as a result she has apparently signed a contract stating that she will not give any interviews relating to it. This means that at present I only have Sherrie’s testimony of events to go on. However, after speaking with her directly and via Messenger numerous times I have absolutely no doubt that the details she has provided were accurate to the best of her knowledge.   If the UFO had remained as a distant white light seemingly following alongside them at the same speed, I would have potentially put it down to a bright star/planet low down in the sky. However, the fact that the light dimmed revealing the disc-shaped object puts this possibility out of the question.   The manoeuvres it was seen to perform were clearly advanced. It could not have been an aeroplane as before it ascended vertically it came to a halt in the sky. It was moving much too rapidly to have been a helicopter, and the incident occurred many decades before drones were available. It was also moving much too fast for other mundane explanations such as an inflatable drifting on air currents or radio controlled model.   What Peggy later informed Sherrie over the phone is absolutely fascinating. It suggests that both of them were abducted that evening, and that Peggy potentially had some knowledge of this fact. At the very least she seemed to be aware of the fact that the UFO had approached and hovered over the car.   Whether she had any conscious memories of what happened next, or was just making the assumption that they’d been taken due to how Sherrie was reacting is unknown at present. It is also unclear whether Sherrie was traumatised just by the fact that the UFO had flown close to them, or whether at the time she was aware that something else had happened.   The fact that they arrived back at the motel much later than expected, as confirmed by the concern of the rest of the crew on their arrival, combined with what Peggy confirmed over the phone, indicates that there was a period of time that could not be accounted for, at least a couple of hours.   There is also the implication that there was some kind of surveillance going on regarding what had happened, with two unidentified men trying to press Peggy for answers at her brother’s motel room. If Peggy decides to provide a statement at a later point we may find out more about these intriguing aspects of the case.   Sadly, in April I received the heart-breaking news that Sherrie had passed away. My final conversation with her was regarding her thoughts on the content of this case report. She informed me that she was happy with the accuracy of the details, and thanked me for documenting her experience. I will ensure that going forward it is retained as an enduring record of her fascinating testimony. Copyright Dave Hodrien 2026

Birmingham UFO Group Case Report Author: Dave Hodrien Release Date: 28/10/2021 In early October 2021 Brandon Ward joined our Facebook community group BUFOG Truthseekers and posted a video from his Youtube channel. In this video he described having contact experiences and his drive to share them with people in order to assist with understanding of the subject and speak with others who have had similar experiences. I got in touch with him to go over these incidents in more depth and write this case report. As with many repeat contactees, Brandon has had a variety of experiences since childhood which will be discussed in depth throughout this report. Vision of the Earth Brandon was born in Islington, London, and spent the early years of his life there. When he was 5 years old he had an extremely vivid dream. In this dream he found himself standing on the rocky surface of the Moon and looking back at the Earth. It felt like he was physically there, but could breathe normally. There were no beings or craft seen, but the dream was so vivid for him that it deeply affected him, and he still remembers it clearly today. Example photograph of the Earth taken from the Moon It is of course unknown whether this vision has anything to do with his later contact experiences or not, but it is interesting that it made such a lasting impact on him. Phone Home When he was 7 Brandon watched Stephen Spielberg’s classic alien movie ET: The Extra-terrestrial. For a reason unknown to him, he felt a very powerful connection to this film, especially the being itself. It affected him on a deeply emotional level, and he knew deep down that something similar had happened to him, that he had met with a being of some kind. The alien being from ET: The Extra-terrestrial Now of course ET is a very emotional film, however Brandon says that his feelings towards it ran deeper than that. He did not share his thoughts on this with his family, but it is something which has remained with him ever since. Sphere & Triangle By 2009 at age 14 Brandon had moved with his mother, two brothers and two sisters to a house on Thongsley in Huntingdon, Cambridgeshire. Late evening on 8th June at around 11pm he was lying down in bed with the light off and about to settle down to sleep. There was a heat wave at the time so he had his bedroom window open to cool down the room. The curtains were drawn but due to the angle he could see a thin strip of night sky around the edge of them. Aerial map of Thongsley Suddenly there was an orange glowing light coming from outside. He sat up on the bed and pulled the curtains apart to take a look at where the light was coming from. He was amazed at what he saw. It was a clear night outside with the moon and stars fully visible. Coming in from the right of his vision about 50 metres away from the house were two strange objects. They were level with his upstairs window, so at an altitude of about 20 feet. The first appeared to be a glowing orange spherical-shaped object. It had a line of small white lights running around its centre, and it is clear that the light was coming from this object. It appeared to be about 30 feet across. Behind it a short distance was what appeared to be a flattened black triangular shaped object with no lights on. It was visible against the night sky and blocking out the stars. It was much smaller than the sphere, about 12 feet in length. Witness drawing of the two UFOs Both of the objects were travelling on a straight and level course at quite a slow speed, perhaps 20 mph. They retained the same distance from one another as they moved but certainly appeared to be two separate objects. As they reached the left side of the view from the window, without warning both objects shot away diagonally upward into the sky! They made no sound as they performed this manoeuvre and were gone in less than a second. Brandon was both shocked and awestruck at what he had just witnessed. He ran downstairs to get his older brother Edward (who was 15 at the time). Edward came running back upstairs with him. He pointed out of the window and explained what he had just seen. Edward did not laugh at him and seemed to believe what he was told. Brandon did not mention the incident to his mother. The orange sphere was clearly not a normal aeroplane or helicopter. It was close enough to see in detail, and had none of the normal navigation lights of an aircraft. 360 Radar confirms that the area does not lie within a normal airway: It also confirms that it does lie in controlled airspace, which decreases the likelihood of private untracked flights: Although the sphere was the right colour for a Chinese lantern, the fact that it had a line of white lights around it tends to imply it was not. It also seemed to be much too large to have been a lantern. It seems unlikely that the triangular object was a normal aircraft as it seemingly had no lights on it at all. While it would be possible for a military aircraft to “fly dark” I find it unlikely they would do this over a highly populated urban area. Also the way in which the objects suddenly greatly accelerated in speed and shot away, ascending as they did, confirms that they were not mundane in any way and were also clearly related to one another. Glowing Lights Astoundingly, after seeing the spherical and triangular UFOs, Brandon claims to have seen unidentified objects in the sky every night for the next three months. He says that because of the initial sighting he would purposely look out of his bedroom window late at night, and to his recollection something would always take place. The majority of these sightings involved orbs of light of various colours. Sometimes they would visibly change colour – red, green, blue, orange, yellow. On some occasions an orb would flash and then others would seemingly emerge from it. On other occasions the opposite would occur – there would be multiple orbs flying along together and they would appear to merge into one. There was an open field close to where he lived. On one occasion he saw lights down low coming from behind a copse of trees at the edge of the field. He was tempted to go and investigate, but was too frightened of what he might find. Because the sightings were repeated this gave Brandon an opportunity to capture them on camera. He says that he tried this on multiple occasions using his smartphone, but unfortunately the camera was not good enough to pick up the objects as they were too distant. This frustrated him as he wanted to capture some evidence of them for verification. On multiple occasions he tried to show his brother the objects. Sometimes they would only briefly appear and by the time Edward had reached the window they had gone. On other occasions he did get there in time but when Brandon pointed them out to him for some reason he could not see them. After this has happened a few times he stopped telling him about them as he didn’t want him to think he was going mad. Interestingly, a number of other sightings of unidentified lights had taken place over Huntingdon in the months leading up to Brandon’s sightings. Below is a link to a Hunts Post article about these sightings: https://www.huntspost.co.uk/lifestyle/ufo-patrol-strange-lights-seen-in-sky-over-huntingdon-4922744 Although I feel that at least some of these incidents could well have been down to launches of Chinese lanterns, there is still the possibility that some were genuine UFO sightings, perhaps linked with what Brandon was seeing. Like the newspaper report, some of Brandon’s sightings could have potentially had mundane explanations. There are numerous things which can appear as glowing orbs of light after dark including distant aircraft, lanterns, LED balloons, drones and radio controlled models. However it is very interesting that he was having so many sightings over such a short space of time which seemed to begin with the sighting of the oval-shaped and triangular-shaped UFOs. Purple Stains It was a week day in the first week of July 2009. Like normal Brandon woke to the sound of his alarm at 8am in order to get ready for school. He sat up in bed in his pyjamas and immediately noticed something very odd. There were light purple stains on the front of both the top and bottom of his pyjamas. It looked like liquid which had splashed up him and dried. Looking around at the bed he also saw similar stains on the centre of the pillow case and centre of the bed sheets. There was no detectable odour to the stains, however he did not attempt to smell them closely. Witness drawing of the stains on his night clothes and bedding Because of the UFO sightings he had been having he assumed that these were related and that he may have been abducted in the night, even though he had no recollection of anything taking place. He was disturbed at the presence of the stains and didn’t want to entertain the notion that something had happened to him. He wanted to get rid of the evidence so his family wouldn’t see, to put it out of his mind as much as possible. He took off his pyjamas, and then put them, the pillow case and bed sheet into a plastic bag he happened to have under his bed. He then got dressed and immediately headed outside to the bins in the back garden. He pushed the bin liner deep inside the bin so that nobody would find it, and then turned to walk back into the house. As he walked back along the path he suddenly noticed something in the sky over the house. Looking up he saw what appeared to be a black coloured disc about 35 feet in diameter. It seemed to be about 400 feet up and was hovering motionless. This only served to confirm to him further that something had taken place. He was un-nerved and confused by what was happening. He tried his best to ignore the presence of the UFO and continued inside the house leaving it hovering there in the sky. He is unaware of how long it may have remained in the area. Witness drawing of the disc over the house The family moved house around 3 months later. For many years Brandon believed that nothing else had taken place at the property. However in September 2021 when he decided to start filming himself for YouTube he had a flashback to another incident where he had once again found purple stains. On this second occasion they had just been on his pyjamas not his bed clothes. Like before he had thrown them away in the bin, not wishing to think about what might have taken place. For whatever reason he had not remembered this incident, but in talking about his experiences it came back to him. These incidents are absolutely fascinating. I asked Brandon if the stains could have been a drink of some kind that he had perhaps got in his sleep and then accidentally spilled over himself and the bed. He informed me that there were no purple coloured drinks e.g. fizzy pop, squash in the house at that time which could have been responsible. If he had gone and got a drink, brought it back into the bedroom and then spilled it surely he would have found an empty glass either near his bed or on the floor? Methylated spirits is often dyed a light purple colour, however Brandon is unaware of any being in the house. Also if this were tipped onto his clothing and the bed covers it would have smelled strongly of alcohol, even at a distance. Another aspect which points away from it being a spilled drink of some kind is the fact that it happened on two separate occasions, and that the second occasion was seemingly blocked from his mind. While this may just have been down to because of how frightened he was about what was happening, there are many cases on record involving contact and close encounters with craft where memories have been blocked out, sometimes entirely, for long periods of time. These memories can later come back in the form of flashbacks just as Brandon has described. The fact that he had a UFO sighting at the same time as disposing of the stained items is amazing. He only observed it a brief moment, but it certainly did not appear to be a normal aircraft or helicopter. While misidentification of a balloon or blimp cannot be entirely ruled out, the timing of the sighting is very interesting and could suggest it really was related, as Brandon believed it to be. While I have not directly dealt with any other cases involving stains to clothing or bedding, I am aware of a number of cases where this has happened. A great example is the infamous Betty and Barney Hill abduction case, in which a pink coloured substance was found on the dress of Betty Hill. Perhaps this was even the same material due to the similarity in colouration. It is a shame that Brandon threw away the clothing and bedding, but it is also fully understandable given the situation. I have investigated several cases where people have discovered strange stain-like markings on their skin which have faded over time. Pair of Orbs In 2011 the family once again moved house to Kipling Road in Wolverhampton. For the first couple of years at this property nothing unusual took place. Aerial map of Kipling Road In May 2012 Edward informed Brandon that he had started to see flashes of light in the night sky. Wondering whether activity was starting up again, they began both standing out after dark in the back garden in the hopes of seeing something together. They were not disappointed. It was about 10pm and a clear and dry night, with very little cloud cover. They were standing facing the East, but occasionally looking round to get a clear view of the sky. Suddenly they noticed a couple of red glowing orbs coming in from the West. The orbs were at quite a high altitude and positioned alongside one another. They were travelling at quite a fast speed across the sky. The orbs were moving on a roughly straight course, but as they flew they wavered from side to side, almost performing a zigzag motion. They flew right overhead, and within 5 seconds had vanished into the distance to the West. Witness drawing of the red orbs over the garden The brothers had no camera on them at the time as they did not really expect to see anything substantial. Brandon says that even if they had the sighting was too fast and too distant to have really come out. There are a number of aspects of this sighting which point away from it being down to either one or two normal aircraft. While red is one of the colours of navigation lights, it would usually be possible to see other colours such as white and green, or flashing strobes. Aircraft fly on a completely straight course, they do not waver left and right as Brandon reports the objects did. 360 Radar confirms that the area is not within an airway, but is within controlled airspace: While it would be possible for Chinese lanterns to be buffeted by air currents and waver back and forth as they drifted along, Brandon says that the orbs were cherry red in colour rather than the amber orange commonly associated with lanterns. Red coloured LED balloons would be possible, however they seemed to be moving much too fast to be these, crossing the sky in only 5 seconds. Earth lights are very unlikely as an explanation. These are very rare, tend to only occur in rural locations not over urbanised areas, drift slowly or hover still, and usually appear much closer to the ground. These characteristics would also apply to ball lightning too. This only occurs in stormy weather conditions, and if reports are to be believed is usually bright white/blue-white in colour and quite small in size. Orange Orbs Later in the month Brandon and Edward were once again outside in the back garden star-gazing. It was about 11pm and another pleasant evening. They looked to their left in the direction of Bee Lane playing fields which is a short distance to the North of Kipling Road. There is a line of tall trees around the edge of the playing fields which were visible from the garden. Suddenly the witnesses saw three orange glowing orbs emerge one at a time from behind a particularly tall tree. The orbs floated on a level and straight course and slowly travelled along before disappearing into the distance. Witness drawing of the first of the orange orbs Again the brothers did not have a camera with them, so we have no footage to examine. However the colour of the orbs combined with the movement pattern observed suggests that they might have been several Chinese lanterns. Brandon says that the glow coming from them was consistently bright. Often lanterns are seen to flicker in brightness due to the fire inside them, however this does not happen on all occasions. Lanterns can often drift on air currents and float along one after the other just as reported here. Also they were very popular back in 2012 as this was when they were still legal and commercially available. Therefore this explanation cannot be entirely ruled out. A Sighting on Demand Due to the fact they were having numerous sightings, in late May Brandon decided to purchase a camera in case they saw anything else. One evening he and Edward decided to walk to the centre of Bee Lane playing field close to their house to sky watch. It was about 11pm and there was nobody else around. Aerial map of Bee Lane playing field showing the location where the witnesses stood After about 10 minutes of being out there and nothing appearing, Brandon decided that he would try to call out to see if he could get something to appear. A moment after doing so, a white point of light suddenly appeared directly overhead! It appeared to be at very high altitude and immediately started travelling to the West. Brandon quickly lifted the camera and tried videoing it. Unfortunately it was too distant to come out. The light was visible for about 10 seconds and then suddenly vanished again, as quickly as it had initially appeared. Soon after having the sighting of the light, the boys decided to head back home. As they turned around the batteries for the camera suddenly seemed to drain completely. He checked his phone and found that the batteries of this had also seemingly drained. He was certain they had both been fully charged when they walked out to the field. As they reached the edge of the playing field, Brandon suddenly saw another white light descend rapidly down behind their house in the distance. This seemed to have been too pronounced to have been a meteorite. When they arrived back home the camera and phone seemed to come back on and once again have charge to them. This is an interesting series of events, however it is possible that the white light which was observed at the playing field was a satellite, and it was merely a coincidence that it had appeared shortly after Brandon asking for something to appear. It had the appearance of a satellite and moved on a straight course. Satellites can sometimes be invisible and only appear when they turn to a certain angle and are caught by the sun’s rays. Although the other white light did not appear to be a meteorite to Brandon, this explanation cannot be ruled out, sometimes meteorites can look extremely bright and large, and seem to come right down to the ground before fading away. The sudden draining of the camera and phone batteries is an interesting anomaly, however there is nothing to prove that this was in any way linked with either of the lights which were observed. Visitation Whether the sightings in May were truly anomalous or not, a couple of weeks later on the night of 8th June 2012 Brandon had an experience which was clearly linked with contact. He awoke in the middle of the night to find that he was paralyzed and floating a short distance above his bed in a lying down position. It was quite dark in the room, the only light coming from the door, which was slightly ajar, with the lit hallway beyond. He could only move his eyes. He tried shouting out in fear of the situation but no sound came out. Looking to the left across the room he saw a Grey being standing by the wall near the door. It was about 5 foot 9 inches in height. It appeared to be unclothed and had blue-grey coloured skin. The being was very slender and had very long thin arms and fingers, and an elongated neck. Its head was pear-shaped, with black almond-shaped eyes, two small nostrils and a slit for a mouth. There were no ears visible. The being had its arms stretched outwards a little by its sides. It had a look of concentration on its face. Witness drawing of the Grey standing on the far side of the room and him floating over the bed Brandon started to float across the room towards the being. It was extremely quiet like everything was muted. He tried to struggle against what was happening but could not move. Because of his previous experiences he had looked into the UFO subject, and was aware that he may not recollect the incident afterwards. As he began to get closer to the Grey he thought to himself “Remember this when you wake up!” again and again. He reached the being and it held out its arms and cradled him in them. He looked up at its face for a brief moment, before glancing away in fear of it. He looked to his right and momentarily saw the head of a second being also standing in the room. Not knowing where to look he shifted his eyes to look straight upwards again. At this moment there was a break in his memory. Things suddenly switched. He found his head was tilted right backwards and the door had been fully opened, flooding the bedroom in light. At this point he fully blacked out. Witness drawing of the Grey holding him and bedroom door wide open His next recollection was of waking up in the morning. At first he had no memory of what had taken place during the night. However he did feel exhausted, almost as if he had not been asleep at all. About an hour later he suddenly remembered what had happened. It started with him remembering the words he had said to himself over and over. With this the memories of the beings in the room came back to him. Up until present he has no further memories of what may have taken place. After realising something had happened he briefly checked over himself, but could not find any unusual markings. He then ran downstairs and got his brother. He took him back up to his room and excitedly told him everything which he could remember happening. Brandon was extremely anxious about what had taken place, but for him it was finally confirmation that something was definitely going on in his life, and that what had happened previously was real. It is important to note that when people find themselves fully or partially paralyzed during the night the explanation can sometimes be sleep paralysis. However the fact that Brandon saw Grey beings and also floated across his room tends to imply this was a contact experience. Also Brandon has actually had sleep paralysis as a child numerous times and says that this felt completely different. Greys in the Mist In late June, three weeks after the previous incident, Brandon was once again visited by Greys. Like before he awoke at an unknown time of night and found that he was fully paralyzed. However there were two big differences to his previous experience. The room seemed filled in thick white mist, making it impossible to see any of the furnishings. The mist did not smell of anything, and the room seemed to be at normal temperature. The other difference to before was that he could hear a buzzing sound in his ears. It almost sounded like energy charging up. Suddenly three Greys emerged from the mist and began to walk towards him across the room. Because of the mist it was hard to see their features, they just looked like silhouettes, but they had the same shape as the beings he had seen previously. Witness drawing of the three Grey silhouettes As they got near to him he blacked out. Like before he woke in the morning with no immediate recollection of the experience. He felt fatigued so wondered if something else had taken place. About an hour after being up he suddenly had a flashback of the Greys standing in the mist. Like the first visitation, it is possible that he was abducted after he blacked out, but at present he has no memories of being elsewhere. Line of Orbs By 2020 Brandon had moved to Campion House, a high rise block of flats on Hobgate Road. His flat is right up on the 20th floor, giving him a clear view of the surrounding area. Aerial map of Campion House At 11pm on 30th July 2020 he arrived home after visiting his step-father. He stepped out onto the balcony to get some air. It was a pleasant and still evening. There was no cloud cover and the stars could be seen. He was looking up at a diagonal into the sky to the South West. Suddenly a glowing white orb of light seemingly appeared out of nowhere. It began to move slowly to the North West on a straight course. After about 5 seconds it vanished without trace. A moment later another identical orb appeared, travelling on the same course, and vanishing like the previous one had. This pattern was continued up to 20 times, one orb following after the other, always on the same course. After examining the facts of what took place I feel it is extremely likely that what Brandon witnessed on this occasion was Elon Musk’s Starlink satellites, potentially launching. I cannot find anything online linking this particular date with a launch, but there are lots of similarities. When they are first launched the satellites all follow the same path one after another. At first they can be extremely close together but then slowly spread out. Later on once out in orbit they are then manoeuvred to where they need to be. Example photograph of a Starlink satellite launch The fact that the objects both appeared and vanished in the same areas of sky could well be down to reflection of sunlight. Satellites are only visible when the sun’s rays catch them. Sometimes this depends on the angle the satellite is. When at the wrong angle they can be completely invisible, but as they turn suddenly seem to appear. This would fit with the satellites all following the same course. I feel that this adequately explains the incident, and Brandon agrees with this probable explanation. Unexplained Lights In late May 2021 around 10.30pm Brandon was sitting down in the living room of the flat writing down notes on some of his experiences. Suddenly the entire room lit up extremely brightly in white light. It lasted for about 2 seconds and then switched back off again. Brandon compared it to an extended lightning strike. There was no easy explanation for what had caused the light, and he immediately associated it with his contact experiences, thinking “They’re here!” Photograph of Campion House He stepped outside onto the balcony to see if anything out of the ordinary could be seen. It was a normal clear and still evening. Off to his right on the far side of the nearby railway line he noticed two red orbs flying side by side and coming in from the North. They were only a short distance higher than his 20th floor balcony, he was looking up at them at an elevation of about 5 degrees. The orbs appeared to be two separate objects as opposed to two red lights on a single object. They seemed to be about 10 metres apart from one another. Witness drawing of the red orbs over the railway line The orbs glided along on a roughly straight course, but did waver up and down a little as they went. They were moving at quite a slow speed, perhaps 40 mph. Brandon watched them for about 20 seconds as they flew South. They got to a position in front of him, visible in the sky over the gap between the two nearest high rises. Suddenly both of the orbs seemed to dim right down at the same moment. Brandon could just about make out two dark oblong-shaped objects which the lights had clearly been coming from. These continued to fly on the same course for several seconds and were then lost from sight. Arial map showing the direction the orbs were in when they dimmed Brandon looked back to the North where the objects had come from and realised there was a third identical orb of red light again travelling South. He glanced to the left briefly. When he looked back this third orb had completely vanished. He went back into the flat, grabbed his mobile phone, and headed back onto the balcony to ring his brother and tell him all about what had just happened. As he was describing the red orbs he suddenly noticed a round lime green coloured light coming up the wall of the neighbouring high rise to the West. The light was quite small but very bright. As it reached the top of the flats it seemed to vanish. Arial map showing Campion House (A) and the high rise the green light appeared on (B) Photograph of the high rise the green light moved up Witness drawing of the green light on the high rise He went back inside and sat down on the couch. Immediately the green light appeared shining on the left side of his chest! It had distinct edges to it and was about 20 cm across. It seemed to be completely stationary. He turned on the sofa until it was on his left arm, wondering where it was coming from. He was still on the phone to his brother but did not tell him about this latest development as it seemed too much, he felt that he wouldn’t believe him. Witness drawing of his flat interior and the green light on his chest Brandon stared out of the window trying to see the source of the light. Suddenly it blinked out. He expected it to return, but it did not re-appear. This is a bizarre series of events. Although it is tempting to link them all together due to the timing, this may of course be coincidental so it is wise to analyse each individually. The white light that flooded the room is very interesting, given the fact that Brandon was on the 20th floor, so therefore it cannot have been the lights of a ground vehicle. It was clear weather so a lightning strike or sheet lightning is not going to be the explanation. If it was the search light of a nearby helicopter surely Brandon would have heard its rotor blades, or seen it when he emerged onto the balcony? Many contactees have reported bright white light during contact experiences, sometimes coming in from outside through a window, and other times seemingly having no distinguishable source. However this would usually be followed by actual contact of one kind or another, with this it seemingly did not. It seems unlikely that the red orbs were aircraft. Other navigation lights would likely have been visible. Also the area is not in an airway, and lies within controlled airspace: They could potentially have been two drones being flown remotely. However the way in which they wavered up and down as they moved sounds more akin to two inflatables drifting on an air current. The colour was cherry red not amber orange, so I find it unlikely they were Chinese lanterns. These are also quite hard to get hold of these days, although can still be occasionally launched. Perhaps two red LED balloons was the explanation here, and they happened to both run out of batteries at the same moment. However even with these possibilities, none of them are definite explanations. What happened with the green light is very odd. The most obvious source of the light on the high rise would be a green coloured laser light being shone by someone. This would be bright enough to see, even at that distance. However, in order for someone to have shone it up the building in the way that it was seen, the person with it would have had to have been standing on the ground between the two high rises, or would have had to have been shining it off a balcony lower down in Campion House. But how then would it have ended up shining onto Brandon’s chest moments later when he went and sat back down inside the flat? Considering he is on the 20th floor the only way this could occur would be from someone shining it from an aerial object like a helicopter, or from one of the top floors on the neighbouring block of flats. There was barely any time at all between the two lights, merely seconds, nothing like enough time for an individual to enter the neighbouring high rise and get up to a floor level with or above Brandon’s flat. Brandon had been outside on the balcony moments earlier so it was obvious there were no aircraft in the vicinity. There was nothing inside the flat itself which could have accounted for the light, and this would not explain how it shone on the other block of flats. There is a possibility that after shining the laser ligt on the high rise its owner then shone it at Brandon's flat (perhaps noticing him up there on the balcony moments earlier). It may then have reflected on the glass and ended up falling on him. However this seems improbable, and the incident remains truly anomalous. YouTube Channel In recent years Brandon has felt that he should talk more about his experiences so that others can learn from them. In 2021 he started to record videos for a new YouTube channel in which he talks openly about his experiences. He hopes that these videos will help others undergoing similar experiences, and is also interested in speaking with these individuals. His channel “Guided By The Greys” can be found at the below address: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCehVoVKTY8codPIpVaVfgIA Conclusion As you can see, Brandon has had numerous fascinating experiences, some of which definitely appear to be linked with contact. His two visitation experiences in 2012 may well have involved abduction experiences that he cannot currently recollect. The unusual purple stains he found on his bedclothes in 2009 on two occasions are very intriguing, and again could point towards contact incidents. It is such a shame that he did not keep the bed clothes as we could have had them scientifically examined. Yet of course at the time he was frightened of what was occuring and so wanted to distance himself from it. It is only in recent years that he has become more curious towards his experiences. I think it's great that he has decided to go public with his experiences and talk openly about them on YouTube. The more witnesses who do this, the more we can learn about the subject and more conclusions can be drawn regarding what is taking place. I hope that Brandon keeps in touch and updates me with any further incidents that may occur. He may also decide to be hypnotically regressed to see if any further details can be remembered. This report will be kept up-to-date with any developments. Copyright Dave Hodrien 2021

Birmingham UFO Group Case Report Author: Dave Hodrien Release Date: 28/09/2021 Note: For anonymity reasons, pseudonyms have been used for some witnesses Introduction People who experience contact are often deeply affected by their experiences and fearful of them, which can sometimes lead to them not wishing to talk openly about what has occurred. Chris originally got in touch with me back in 2003 when he was 24 years old. However it soon became apparent that he was not comfortable with discussing what had occurred in his life due to how traumatic it had been. I asked him to get back in touch when he felt ready to talk. It has taken him 8 years to come to terms with his experiences and be able to talk about them in depth with me. On 25th May 2021 he got in touch via E-Mail. Over the coming days we held numerous lengthly Skype conversations to go over everything. Chris has had contact experiences since childhood up until recent years. This detailed report covers these experiences in chronological order. Ghostly Occurrences Chris’s earliest experiences actually involved paranormal activity as opposed to being directly related to contact. Due to the apparent link between contact and paranormal events these incidents have been included for interest purposes. In his childhood Chris used to live with his grandparents on Holtshill Lane, Walsall, Birmingham. It was a rather spooky old house, and on many occasions unexplained incidents took place. These incidents were largely ignored by his grandparents, who were quite sceptically minded. Aerial map of Holtshill Lane Before he was born, Chris’s grandparents used to own a pet cat named Garfield due to its orange coloured fur. Sadly Garfield had passed away and Chris never got to meet him. However from about age 6 onwards, Chris recalls that roughly once a year, usually around August he or his grandparents would hear a single cat meow. It would always occur in the living room while people were relaxing and seemingly come from behind the sofa. Chris says that it was clearly audible and in the room itself rather than an echo coming in from outside, and his grandparents associated it with Garfield. When he discussed one of the occurrences with his mum, she confirmed to him that Garfield used to rest behind the sofa on a regular basis. He was seemingly continuing to do this after death! Chris says this occurred every year right up until he left the house at age 25. On a number of occasions Chris would see shadowy forms out of the corner of his eye. These were usually low down towards the floor and he took them to be ghostly cats. On one occasion he caught a clearer glimpse of one of them as it moved along the landing and entered his bedroom. He saw it from the base of the staircase. He assumed it was his grandparent’s pet cat. When he went to check in the room there was nothing there. Quite regularly Chris would hear footsteps come up the stairs during the night. He says that his grandparents would not stay up late so the sounds could not be attributed to them. Besides, he could see the top of the stairs from his bedroom door which he would leave ajar. Chris says that the footsteps were quite heavy and deliberate, they were too regular to just be creaks on the floorboards. They would come up the stairs and then stop when they reached the landing. He was too un-nerved to ever get up out of bed to check. He says these incidents tended to occur in clusters, he might hear them a few times a number of days apart, and then things would quieten down a while before returning. He did mention the footsteps to his grandfather on one occasion, but his grandfather was dismissive. Occasionally Chris or his grandparents would smell the scent of a fruity perfume in the living room. This would occur in a particular patch of air and would sometimes move across the room. Chris noted that often this would occur around the same time period as footsteps were being heard on the stairs, not precisely just within days of each other. He found out from his mother that his great grandmother, who passed away before he was born, used to wear similar perfume. At other times they would smell the pungent odour of cigar smoke. When he described this smell to his mother she confirmed that his great grandfather used to smoke cigars which had this scent to them. There would also be unusual activity with the television sets in the house, both the one in the living room and the smaller one in his bedroom. Chris says that they would sometimes switch on of their own accord. All of a sudden the sound of static would occur. They would never do this while people were nearby to them, only when there was nobody in the room. On other occasions Chris would hear the power button for the living room TV being pressed very fast in quick succession. He says that once he had two friends from school over and they heard it too and were extremely un-nerved. Many experiencers of contact also report having paranormal experiences around their homes. However it is unknown if any of this activity was linked with Chris’s contact experiences or not, as they were not solely being experienced by him (although his grandparents were rather dismissive of them). Initial Visitation The earliest contact experience which Chris can recollect occurred in the spring of 1996 when he was 7 years old. He used to sleep in a narrow bedroom on the lower part of a metal bunk bed. Due to the previous paranormal activity he was uncomfortable at night and used to leave the bedroom light on. He awoke during the night with the feeling of a presence in the room. He did not check the clock but felt it must have been around 2am. When he opened his eyes he was immediately greeted by the sight of a being leaning over him and staring down at his face. Due to the bedroom light it was just a silhouette, no facial features could be made out. He could only see its head, neck and upper torso. It had an over-sized head which was shaped like an upside down pear, a thin neck and slender body frame. He felt like this entity was staring straight through him. He was immediately terrified of it, and pulled the duvet up over his face. This was the last thing he recalled doing. He did not remember dropping off to sleep, the next thing he became aware of was of his grandparents waking him up in the morning at around 7.30am. When he got up out of bed he realised his pyjamas were on backwards. He also felt very fatigued and achy, as if he had done strenuous exercise the previous day. His grandparents commented on his pyjamas, asking him why he had undressed and re-dressed himself. Chris did not share with them what he remembered seeing in the night. He informed me that they were quite sceptically minded and would not have believed him, so he used to keep what was happening to himself. The shape of the silhouette described by Chris fits in with that of a Grey, which would be confirmed by following experiences. Greys generally have a thin body and neck, with a large pear-shaped head. It should also be noted that Chris was not paralyzed as he was able to pull the duvet covers over his face, so this discounts sleep paralysis as an explanation. Even though he cannot currently recollect being taken, there are signs which point towards the idea that he may have been. I have investigated and read about a number of abduction cases where the beings seem to have re-dressed people wrongly before returning them. It suggests that they are aware that the individual has had clothing on when they have been taken, but that they either do not know what way round it should go back on, or do but don’t really care about whether it is put back on correctly. A feeling of fatigue is a commonly reported after effect of abduction experiences too, I have spoken with many people who have described this before. Both of these aspects would also be experienced again in later encounters, as you will see. First Abduction Recollection In the summer of 1996, within months of the visitation, Chris had another more significant experience. By this time his grandparents had bought him a new single bed. It was situated underneath the window with the foot of the bed facing the bedroom door. Once again Chris awoke in the night with the feeling that something was there in the room. When he lifted his head up a short distance to look around the room he realised there was a being standing at the foot of his bed. The bedroom light was once again on, but because of the difference in position he could now see it clearly and make out details. The being was about 5 feet in height. It appeared to be unclothed. Its skin was smooth and grey in colour, and almost looked like rubber. It had a slender body with thin arms that hung down by its sides. Not many facial details could be made out, only its eyes, which were large, completely black and almond-shaped. No nostrils, mouth or ears were visible. He could not tell if it was unclothed or if it was wearing a full body suit which completely covered it. The being was the same shape as the one he had seen previously, and he felt it was the same entity. It was a Grey, the most commonly reported type of ET, although he did not know this at the time as he had no interest in the UFO subject as a child. He reacted the same as before, pulling the duvet up quickly over his head. However in doing so it moved up, exposing his lower legs. The next thing he knew, he felt the being grab both of his ankles. The grip was quite strong and its skin felt extremely cold. When I asked Chris to describe the sensation he said it was “similar to a rubber band ball after being left outside overnight”. After this he then immediately blacked out, which he said felt like being given anaesthetic, he was aware of it happening. He came round and immediately looked down at his ankles expecting to once again see the being. However he now found that he was floating outside of his upstairs bedroom window in the air, about 20 feet off the ground! He was still in a lying down position the same as he had been in bed, and at this point still wearing his pyjamas. He was slowly ascending but could not see anything above him. It was night time but not particularly cold. However he realised it was incredibly quiet, it was as if normal background noise of his neighbourhood had been completely muted. This only lasted a moment before another wave of sleep washed over him and he passed out again. When he came round again he now found himself in an unfamiliar location. He was lying down on a flat bench like structure which felt cold like metal. He realised he was now unclothed. Adjusting his vision and glancing around he found he was in the middle of a large circular room roughly 30 feet across. There was enough light to see but no obvious source, it was an ambient glow which allowed him to see his surroundings. The walls and floor of the room were flat and a silvery grey colour but not reflective. Towards the top of the room the light faded and it was impossible to see the ceiling clearly, although he assumed it was there. Either side of him roughly 5 feet away were other benches like the one he was on. They were solid blocks which protruded out of the floor. There was no other furnishings in the room and no visible doors or windows. The temperature of the room felt normal, it wasn’t particularly warm or cold. The air in the room felt very clean and pure, it had no discernable smell. He could hear a low rhythmic humming sound which seemed to be coming from all around rather than from a particular direction. He could actual feel this hum as low vibrations through the bench he was lying on. Chris tried to move and realised he was paralyzed from the neck downwards. This immediately frightened him and he began to panic. As he was panicking a being entered the room, although he did not see how, there was no apparent doorway it had come through. He just realised it was standing there at the edge of the room beyond his feet, roughly 25 feet away. This being looked different to the one he had seen in his room. It was the same shape and height, but its face looked much darker in colour. As he watched it walked briskly towards him, locking its eyes on him. It came round to the left side of the bench and stood level with his chest. Its arms swayed as it walked, but it felt very controlled and smooth. When I asked Chris about this aspect of the experience he said the way it walked reminded him of the scene in the movie My Fair Lady where actress Audrey Hepburn walked with a book balancing on her head (the being’s arms were down by its sides though). Audrey Hepburn in My Fair Lady It was now that he could see it more clearly. From the base of the neck it looked the same as the previous being, a rubbery grey colour. But rather than also having a grey face, its head was covered in dark brown coloured scales that were slightly paler at their tips. However the eyes looked the same, jet black and almond-shaped. It still had no discernable nose or mouth although this was possibly due to the darkness of its skin. Chris does not recall whether the hands were exposed as he was transfixed by its face. The grey rubbery skin-tight suit it appeared to be wearing had no insignia, belt or markings. Now that it was close to him he was even more frightened. He began to cry in fear, too frightened to shout out. As it looked at him it felt extremely threatening. The being then spoke to him telepathically. In his mind he heard the words “You shouldn’t be awake and witnessing this.” The voice sounded angry but was not particularly male or female. A moment later, without the being interacting with him in any way, he blacked out. The next thing he became aware of was his grandparents waking him up. The feeling of dread was still there but quickly subsided when he realised he recognised his surroundings. He recalled what had happened in the night and was frightened because it felt so vivid and real, not like how a nightmare would usually feel. He sat up in bed and found that once again his pyjamas were on wrong. This time the trousers were correct but his top was on backwards. Like the previous experience he felt extremely fatigued. His grandparents commented saying “You’ve put your pyjamas on wrongly again. You look like you haven’t slept!” When he checked in the mirror his eyes looked dark and a little sunken. Once again he did not tell his grandparents what had happened. In the days following the experience he felt very uneasy going to bed, to the point that he would stay awake as long as possible until he passed out from exhaustion. Gradually after about a week this subsided and he was able to settle easier again. He was just grateful it had passed and hoped that nothing else would occur. Unfortunately this was far from the end of events. Group Abduction Chris’s next contact experience took place in late April 1997 soon after his 8th birthday. It began with a very strange audible anomaly. He was lying in bed but still wide awake. There had not been much other unusual paranormal activity in the house for a while and he had started to sleep with the bedroom light off. He began to hear what sounded like muffled voices conversing with one another. Initially he thought that it was coming from the television downstairs. He shouted down to his grandfather, who confirmed that the TV was not on. The noises continued. Listening intently to try and find the source, they sounded like they were coming from his guitar amp. It sounded almost like French but it was not clear enough to make out any actual words. Chris assumed that it was feedback coming through the amp, until he realised it was not plugged in. This made him a little un-nerved, but because he was tired at this point he chose to actively ignore it and settled down to sleep. He woke up to find himself floating in a lying down position about 2 foot above the bed. The duvet had slipped off him to his right and was lying on the floor. He had a strong feeling of butterflies in his stomach. He glanced around as this happened so must have been able to move his head, but Chris says he is unsure if he was partially paralyzed, he just went along with what was happening. He drifted backwards and passed through the closed window to his room head first! Outside he could feel the cool night air hit him. It was fully dark, and Chris thinks it must have been around 2am but he was not able to confirm this. When he looked upward above him, he saw a black sillouette of a large object which was blocking out the stars. He is unsure of the exact shape as it covered most of his view. He says the colour was “blacker than black, like a void”. He began to slowly ascend towards this sillouette. He was intrigued to see detail behind the blackness, but before he got near enough to see anything he blacked out. When he came round he found himself back in the circular room with the three benches. But this time he was not on the bench. Nor was he alone. He was no longer in his pyjamas, was in a standing position and appeared to be stuck to the wall of the room, a few inches off the floor. There was seemingly no restraints, he was being held against it by a force of some kind. His arms were stretched up above him and his legs were parted at diagonals from one another. Looking across the room directly opposite him was a group of three other people, all of them adults who were unclothed. There were two men with short brown coloured hair, and a woman with longer blond coloured hair. They seemed to be a trance like state. They had their eyes open but were not reacting or moving at all. To the left and right sides of the room like 4 points of a compass there were two other groups of three, made up of a mix of adults and teenagers. Again they appeared to be in a trance. Everyone was in the same pose that he was in and he also noted that everyone was Caucasian. Chris found he was largely paralyzed, but could tilt his head a bit. When he did this he found that he was the central person in a group of three. There was a man to his left and a woman to his right. Again they were not moving. However he could not see them clearly as he could not bend his head right round. Despite the bizarre situation Chris felt calm, possibly due to the fact that there were other people present this time. Over the first two minutes of the experience Chris simply looked around. He did not try speaking to either of the people next to him. He just seemed to accept everything like it was normal, almost as if he understood what was happening and didn’t feel the need to ask them anything. Thinking back to the experience this puzzles him. Initially this was the end of his recollection. He suddenly became aware that it was morning and his grandparents were waking him up like normal at approximately 7.30am. His pyjamas were missing entirely, he was still unclothed. His grandparents asked him where they were, to which he responded “I don’t know!” They were clearly annoyed at him and thought that he had hidden them or disposed of them. Once again he felt extremely fatigued. When he checked himself in the mirror he noted that his chest looked more pink than it would usually do. He also had a pain in his groin and at a certain point on the right side of his body between his ribs. This pain was so intense that he found it hard to cope. He told his grandparents, but did not mention his recollection. Chris thinks that they probably thought he was making excuses to take a day off school, but they agreed that he didn’t have to go in that day. After a number of hours the pain in his groin and side diminished. There were no obvious markings. However Chris says that to this day there is a point on his right hand side which causes a sharp pain if he presses on it. This point is only on the right and corresponds with this incident. He never found his pyjamas, they had completely vanished. He assumed that there was more that had taken place, and for whatever reason he had not been re-dressed. Initially seeing the groups of people stuck to the wall of the circular room was the last thing he could remember, he had no idea of where the pain in his groin and side had come from. However from this point Chris began to start having vivid recurring nightmares about this incident which continue to this day. Up until around age 21 he would get this dream roughly twice a year. It would not be particularly traumatic but he was clearly remembering the experience. From age 21 onwards the dream began to occur more regularly, roughly once every 4 months. Chris also began to remember more of what had taken place. Bit by bit he started to dream for longer periods of time, and each time he would recollect additional details. Below is a full overview of what Chris has currently remembered up to this point. At a diagonal to his left in between the two other groups of people a dark rectangular opening suddenly appeared in the wall. It went right up the wall until it was lost in the darkness near the ceiling, there was no discernable top to it. In from this darkness stepped a group of eight beings. Four of them were similar to the Grey he had seen at the base of his bed, but they were shorter this time, roughly 4 feet in height. The other four were the brown scaled beings he had seen before. It felt to Chris almost like they were doctors and nurses – like the scaled ones were in charge and the shorter Greys were there to assist them. The brown scaled beings appeared to be conversing with one another, making gestures with their arms and looking at each other. The four shorter Greys separated off from them, and one walked over to stand in front of each group of three people. The one that came up to him stopped about 6-7 feet away. Even now Chris did not feel threatened at all. After a couple of minutes had passed the scaled beings seemed to finish their conversing. One walked over to stand in front of each group like the shorter Greys had already done. His eyes became fixed on this being and he watched as it looked him up and down without speaking a word. Chris now began to panic because of the situation and what may be about to happen. However he then heard a telepathic voice in his head say “Stay calm. This will be over soon. It’s not going to hurt.” He felt that this voice had come from the shorter Grey being, despite the fact that there was no physical movements which would suggest this. As he heard the words he felt a wave of calmness pass through him. Chris describes this as similar to “the rush of endorphins you get after you finish riding a rollercoaster.” The scaled being stepped closer and moved between him and the shorter being. It stared right through him as if he didn’t exist. The sense of threat and dread began to sink back in. Chris thought to himself “Please don’t hurt me!” The scaled being seemingly picked up on this thought as it then responded to him saying “Don’t worry, this won’t last long!” However Chris says this voice was different to the previous one, it felt more callous and indifferent towards him. A moment later he suddenly felt an excruciating pain in his groin. He was not able to look down to see what was occurring. The being continued to stare directly at him with its arms by its sides. Chris says that this pain was intense, stating “My groin shot with flame, hot pain to point I want to scream.” However when he attempted to shout out, nothing happened, the paralysis stopped him from making a sound. Chris was now terrified of what was happening and started openly crying. In reaction to this the scaled being spoke telepathically, asking him “Why are you crying? Just accept what’s happening.” The voice felt cold and emotionless, completely devoid of empathy. He then felt another sharp pain on his right side. It felt like a tube being pushed into him between his ribs. Again he was unable to look down at this, but he could feel it tugging at his skin. Tears streamed down his face, and he heard a voice in his mind over and over saying “Why are you crying? This will be over soon.” It almost felt like the being was annoyed at his reaction to what was happening. This went on for a number of minutes. Chris thinks it was at least 3 minutes but it felt much longer because of the fear and the pain. This is currently the furthest point Chris has been able to recollect. Even this was gradual, for example it is only the last two years that Chris was able to clearly see the face of the scaled being in front of him. Before this point its face had looked like static, as if it was putting on some kind of memory block which was preventing him from seeing it clearly (despite the fact that he’d seen this type on a previous occasion). I have investigated other cases were precisely the same thing has been reported. Chris says that the night he remembered its face clearly for the first time he had a massive panic attack and was unable to sleep for the remainder of the night. Chris clearly seems to still have missing memories towards the end of the experience. It is possible that in due course he may decide to be hypnotised to see if any further details emerge, however due to the trauma of this experience he is hesitant to proceed down this route at present. It was obvious from his voice when discussing this event with me that it was still affecting him all these years on. I have investigated numerous cases before where groups of abductees have been taken at the same time, and also cases where people have been observed in a trance like state exactly as Chris reports, but I have not yet come across any cases where the same procedure has been mentioned, with people being stuck to the walls of the room. This does not mean there are no cases out there, it just means it is unusual. However the contact subject is extremely complex. The fact that a painful procedure of some kind was performed on his groin means that Chris may be involved in the “hybrid program” – one of the observed on-going agendas of the ETs in which they appear to be creating cross breeds between themselves and humans. However there is no other evidence which points towards this at present. Superman A number of years went by with no further experiences, just the repeated nightmares of the previous abduction. However in the early summer of either 2000 or 2001 when he was 11/12 years old something else occurred. During the night he had an extremely vivid dream. In this dream he found himself in Walsall town centre hovering in the air above Park Street. He was face up in a lying down position, and was flying back and forth along the high street staring downward towards his feet. It was daytime and there were shoppers down on the ground walking about. Nobody appeared to spot him flying above them. Chris says the feeling was exciting and really fun. He was into superheroes as a child, and it felt to him like he was Superman. Aerial map of Park Street Photograph of Park Street, the main shopping cetre of Walsall This happened for a while, with him flying back and forth. It felt like this was controlled and he was going along with it rather than having the freedom to fly wherever he liked. He then began to notice a feeling of something being done to his right side, in the same position as he’d got the sharp pain years ago. It felt like something was being undone, but was not painful in any way. At this realisation his vision slowly shifted, almost like he was being pulled out of the dream. He found himself lying down on a flat surface in a darkened area. Unlike the previous abductions, the surface he was now on felt warm and comfortable, but was still solid. Chris does not know if he was paralyzed or not, he said he felt relaxed and did not feel the need to move. Due to the increased darkness of the surrounding room and the difference in feel of the surface he was on, he thinks it may have been a different location to his previous abduction experiences. There were three beings standing alongside him to his right. They were still Greys, but looked different to the ones he had seen previously. They had pale blue-grey coloured skin. Their head was not quite as bulbous and their eyes were smaller in size, though still black. These ones had discernable nostril holes and thin slit for a mouth which was quite narrow in width. They were unclothed and had smooth skin, with very little bone structure visible. One of the beings stared towards him. Unlike the scaled beings he had seen on previous occasions, these ones felt entirely different. When he met eyes with it, he felt overwhelmingly happy and grateful towards the being. He then heard it speak telepathically with him. In his mind he heard the words “Its ok, we've got you. We're here to help you.” The voice was very calming and re-assuring. This is where the experience ended. When he woke up in the morning he felt completely relaxed, like he had had a very good night’s sleep. There were no physical differences or markings noticed. A couple of months later he had a repeat experience, largely the same as the first. Like the group abduction incident it felt like a flashback to it rather than an entirely new event. Again the three beings were standing there alongside him. The one nearest to his head was reassuring him telepathically while the other two were doing something to his right side, but he could not see as he was transfixed on the nearest being. Again when he woke in the morning he felt well rested. An Apology and a Reward Roughly two months on another similar experience occurred, but this time with noticeable differences. Like before it started with the vision of flying over Walsall. However this was only very brief, it quickly shifted to the beings. But also he was now standing up, with the three beings gathered around him roughly 2-3 feet away. He was actually a little taller than them so was slightly looking down at them. There was white ambient light around him and the beings coming from an indeterminate source. This bled away into darkness like before, it was not possible to see any walls or ceiling. Chris felt extremely comfortable with the situation, he says there was a warm fuzzy feeling in his chest. The beings appeared to be radiating pure empathy and love towards him to the point that he could physically feel it. He was not in any way frightened of them, they felt very familiar to him almost like family. He stood there about 10-15 seconds. Then the central being directly in front of him began to speak with him telepathically. It told him that the previous beings had done something to his chest which had left damage. It then told him that they’d fixed what had been done and he should make a recovery soon. It seemed extremely apologetic about this, like it was something that they had not intended to happen. The words were very re-assuring. Like the other beings there was no discernable sex to them. Thinking back to the experience, Chris says that he did not ask them any questions because of how familiar and friendly it all felt. It was as if he had no need to ask them anything, even though they gave him very little detail as to exactly what had happened or how they had fixed it. The being then said to him that because of what had happened to him they wanted to leave him with a gift. With this the surroundings and the beings faded away and were replaced with stars all around him. He says it was exhilarating and truly amazing. He felt like he was standing out in space but could breathe completely normally. He has no idea whether this was a mental projection in his mind, or whether the location he was in had genuinely become see-through and was actually situated in space, although he suspects the former of these. Interestingly Chris says that as a child he was fascinated in astronomy and space, so this is possibly why they chose to show him this. The vision lasted for about 5 minutes. He did not try walking around as he was so awestruck, but did look about in different directions. After this the stars faded and he was back with the beings again. The central being then said to him “It’s time to go now. We’ve got to take you home.” Chris simply responded “Ok” in his mind. This was the last thing he remembered, he next realised he was being woken up like usual. He was so excited by what had occurred in the night, he wanted to shout out loud, but felt his grandparents would just put it down to a dream. He felt like he was on a natural high. This feeling lasted for a number of days, he was extremely happy and upbeat for about a week after the experience. A Frightening Visitation In autumn of 2005/2006 when Chris was 16/17 he was staying at his girlfriend’s Sarah’s house on Norton Terrace, Brownhills. Her father used to make him a makeshift bed in the living room out of sofa cushions. He recalls waking in the night with the same feeling of dread that he’d felt in his childhood. He opened his eyes and peered across the room. It was dark but there was a bit of light coming in through the curtains from the nearby street lights, so it was clear enough to make out some details. Chris rolled over to his right to face the doorway to the middle room which led through to the kitchen. It was now that he noticed a dark figure standing in the corner of the room roughly 10 feet away. It had the shape of a Grey, but was completely black like a silhouette. Chris says that there was enough light in the room to make out some features, it was like it was intentionally masking them from him. The being was not moving but he could sense anger from it. He was un-nerved by it but rather than get up out of bed he decided to roll over and pretend it wasn’t there. He did so, pulling the duvet covers up and shutting his eyes. Immediately he felt the presence of the being approach behind him. He then heard a low guttural growl in his right ear. Chris says he felt the breath of the being which was really cold. He was so frightened to move or look, he just lay there not knowing what to do. Chris does not know what happened next. He does not recall blacking out but the next thing he was aware of was of waking up naturally. It felt instantaneous like no time had passed at all and he expected the being to still be there leaning over him but it had gone. It was 6.30am, much earlier than he would usually wake up at. He felt fatigued, similar to how he had felt on previous occasions. He was un-nerved by what had happened so decided to get up and play on his mobile phone until his girlfriend and her family woke up a couple of hours later. The incident played on his mind throughout the day. He was not his usual self, something Sarah picked up on. In the afternoon they were out on a walk in some local fields and she asked him if he was alright. Chris desperately wanted the experience to be linked to something other than the abductions he had experienced in childhood. Trying to find an alternative explanation for what had occurred he asked her if her house was haunted. She looked at him strangely and said no. In 2012 years after they had separated, Chris happened to speak with her again, and this incident was brought up in conversation. Sarah now confided in him that soon after he had asked her about the house being haunted she had seen a dark figure standing at the edge of the field watching them. She did not tell Chris this at the time as she did not want to un-nerve him further. Unfortunately he has not kept in contact with Sarah so I am unable to speak with her about this incident. Red Orb In July 2008 Chris was 18 and at college. By now he had moved from his old bedroom to a larger room at the edge of the house. He used to stay up quite late talking with friends online. One night he went to bed around 1.30am. He was lying down and trying to settle but his mind was still active and he had not yet closed his eyes. At the time it was warm so he had left the curtains open and the side windows ajar to let in some cool air. He suddenly noticed the presence of a red point of light on the surface of the main window arch. It was small and looked like it was coming from a laser pointer. He immediately assumed that there was someone mucking about in the nearby car park or even within the garden and shining a laser into the room. He got up and peered out of the window but there was nobody there. Mock up of the red orb on the window arch Looking at the point of bright red light he realised it had now moved further into the room along the wall. He also realised it was not shining on the wall itself but was a floating bright point of light hovering about a foot away from the wall! It was drifting slowly across the room smoothly, but was not flying exactly in a straight line, it was move wavering as it went. He thought to himself “This is new! What the hell is this?” As he watched it reached the far side of the room then started coming back towards the window over the bed. It got to about 3 feet away from the window when it suddenly picked up in speed, descended in an arc, passed directly through the main closed window and flew away into the darkness outside! He thought about what he had just seen for a while, then settled down and went to sleep. It’s hard to explain what occurred here. As Chris told me about the experience I wondered if it could have been a firefly. However this would not have been able to pass through the closed window so this can be discounted as an explanation. Also these tend to be yellow in colour rather than cherry red as Chris described. It could not have been a laser pointer as Chris was certain it was floating in the air across the room not just shining along the wall. In addition to this he said that there would have been no way of anyone to shine it further into the room from ground level. By all accounts it appears to have been some kind of orb of energy. Computer Games Roughly two months after seeing the orb Chris’s grandparents had bought a new pet cat. It used to love coming into his room at night and curling up on the bed. He was woken between 2.30-3am by a sudden noise. He immediately recognised the sound as that of his wired computer mouse being dropped onto the desk. He would regularly use his computer so was used to how this sounded. Once again he had left the curtains open and there was enough light coming in from outside to make our the furnishings of the room. He stared across at the computer desk to try and work out what had happened. A moment later Chris claims that he witnessed the mouse actually lift up off the desk a few inches and then once more drop onto the desk! At this moment the cat on the bed became very agitated. It arched its back and started hissing. Chris then noticed that the revolving computer chair which he had tucked under the desk was now facing him, and it was not empty. In the chair was what looked like an area of swirling mist. This mist had a slight copper orange glow to it. There was no determinate shape to the mist, it was just localised within the seat of the chair, at most a couple of feet across. It reminded Chris of a cloud of vapour formed by someone vaping, billowing and moving. After a number of seconds the cat suddenly jumped off the bed and ran out of the bedroom. A moment later the mist seemed to dissipate and vanish from sight. Chris says that for the following few nights he heard the mouse being dropped like before, sometimes multiple times in quick succession, but he would ignore it and not look over to the desk. He also says that the cat refused to enter the room for about a week after the incident. This series of incidents could well be linked with paranormal activity going on in the home rather than contact directly. It very much sounds like poltergeist activity and some kind of ghostly apparition. However it is still possible that this was ET related, perhaps manifesting in an unusual way. Light Sequence About a week after the computer activity had calmed down something else unusual occurred. Again Chris had stayed up till about 1.30-2am recording footage for Youtube. This time the curtains on the window were closed, blocking out most ambient light. He was lying down in bed but had not closed his eyes. Suddenly a series of bar-shaped lights lit up in sequence across his bedroom ceiling one after the other in quick succession! There were five lights each of which looked identical. Each one lit up in turn over a couple of seconds. Chris looked around to see what could possibly have made the lights but there was no real explanation for what had caused them. There were no lights on in the room. He was not moving or holding anything which could have caused an unusual reflection. If the curtains of the room had been open he would have suspected it was coming in from outside, but they were not. About 5 seconds later the light sequence occurred again, exactly the same as before. 5 seconds after this it occurred a third time. The sequence was exactly the same as before but this time it was much faster, and took less than a second to cross the ceiling. After this there was nothing. Chris says it took about half an hour to settle down after the incident as he mulled it over in his mind. Due to the proximity of this to the previous activity involving his computer it may have been another paranormal manifestation. However experiencers regularly report unusual light phenomena both preceding and during contact experiences. The Creature Chris’s next experience is a rather bizarre one. It was roughly a month after the lights on his bedroom ceiling. He woke up lying on his front with his head facing towards the bedroom door. His girlfriend was asleep next to him. Looking on the clock on the wall he saw it was around 2.30am. He found that he could not move. Staring at the door he saw a strange spindly creature on all fours close to the floor. It had the same copper orange colour as the mist he had seen on the desk chair. The creature quickly scuttled across the floor, so fast that he could barely see it. It jumped up onto the bed, pinning his legs to the mattress then he felt it grip his arms around the wrists. He sensed dread from this creature like it wanted to cause him harm. Unable to move, he then heard the creature utter the same low growl as the Grey had done on the previous occasion. He was terrified and tried to scream out for help but found he was unable to. Chris does not know what happened next, he just found he was waking up in the morning to his alarm clock at 7am. He told his girlfriend about what had happened but she did not remember anything happening during the night. A lot of the aspects of this experience point towards a sleep paralysis experience as opposed to contact, a possibility which Chris definitely entertains. During sleep paralysis the individual will find they cannot move or make a sound. They will sometimes see strange moving forms in the room that will jump on them and hold them down. It does of course have numerous links to his previous experiences – the colour of it matching the mist, the growl noise it made. It is possible that these experiences were weighing on his mind and this led to him conjuring up the creature. Arm Marking On a morning in April 2009 Chris awoke to find a strange marking on his right forearm. He does not recall anything unusual happening during the night. When he looked at his arm, he found a long area which had a strange tan brown colouration to it, almost like iodine stain. It went from the base of his right hand to half way along his inner forearm. It has a defined edge to it rather than being gradual like a bruise. He tried scratching at the marking and washing it off, neither of which worked. Unfortunately he did take a photograph of the stain as he was rushed and had to get ready for work. He had a morning shift at Tesco superstore in Walsall. As his manager was concerned by cleanliness, Chris decided to wear a long sleeved jumper so he would not see the marking. Once home from his shift soon after mid-day he checked his arm again and found that the stain had disappeared, but had been replaced with what appeared to be three puncture marks in a triangular shape with a fourth in the middle. There were also very pale lines linking the four different points. The strange marking was just below his right wrist. He was certain they had not been there previously. He touched the dots but there was no pain from them, even though they looked sore. He decided at this point to get a photograph of the marking as it puzzled him: After a number of days the dots faded and vanished. However Chris says that since then they have come back from time to time, especially when it is warm weather. Below is a photograph which he took of them while I was speaking with him about his experiences in May 2021: Many contactees have found markings on their body following experiences. Sometimes they have memories of the ETs using instruments on them at the same location. Chris has no such memories at present, but as memories are often blocked out it is possible that he was taken during the night and had something done to his right arm. UFO Fly Past On a weekend in mid-August 2015 Chris took his partner Nicola to Blackpool for the day. They had just returned home and were walking along the path to the front door. It was 7-8pm in the evening. The sun hadn’t quite set but it was dark in the sky. It was a warm and pleasant evening with some scattered cloud. Chris suddenly noticed that it was un-naturally quiet. There would usually be ambient noise – birds chirping in the trees, dogs barking, vegetation rustling in the breeze. But it was silent. He then noticed something moving up in the sky to his left. Looking in the direction of this movement he saw what appeared to be two V shaped formations of pulsing red lights. The two formations were exactly the same size and shape, one following the other. Chris was convinced that they were two objects with 5 lights in the underside of each, although it was impossible to see any solid shapes between the lights due to the darkness of the sky. The rear object was a little off to the right rather than exactly behind the first. The objects appeared to be around 1000 feet up although this was quite hard to judge. They were moving on a straight and level course. Chris estimates they were travelling at approximately 200 mph. Photograph of the sighting location in the direction the UFOs were visible He drew Nicola’s attention to the lights, exclaiming “Nicky, look up!” They both watched the lights travel on a level course in a westerly direction. They passed right over some nearby blocks of flats known as Paddock Flats. They continued to watch for about 20 seconds until they had vanished from sight behind the flats. Unfortunately neither of them had a camera on them, and Chris had left his smartphone in the car. Aerial map showing the path of the UFOs After the objects had gone Nicola asked Chris “What was that? I’ve never seen anything like that before!” Chris responded “I’ve no idea! That was really weird!” They then both headed inside the house. As usual they did not mention what they’d seen to Chris’s grandparents. The lights were clearly not two normal aeroplanes or helicopters. While red is one of the standard navigation light colours seen on aircraft, there would usually only be one red light along with other white/green lights, either constantly bright or strobing. Also the area does not fall within an airway, as confirmed by 360 Radar: While it's possible that these really were two craft with red lights in their underside, there remains the possibility that they were a formation of Chinese lanterns which had been launched. Chris says the lights were pulsing which would fit with the flickering that occurs with lanterns, and while they are usually an amber orange colour they can sometimes appear almost red. Back in 2015 lanterns were very popular and widely available, and the sighting took place after the sun had largely set, conceivably a good time for a lantern launch to take place. For this sighting to have been lanterns they would of course have had to have been coincidentally in the formation of two V shapes. This may seem unlikely but cannot be ruled out entirely. Figure At The Window By 2018 Chris and Nicola had moved into a house together in Bloxwich (address ommitted for confidentiality). On 18th October Chris was just finishing his work shift at 7.30pm when he got a call from Nicola. She sounded very upset. She explained to Chris that there were strange bright flashes of light occurring outside in the garden. Chris had gone over his previous experiences with Nicola, the only person he has ever really confided in about what has happened. She said “I know what you’re going to say. I don’t want it to be that! Just get back home now.” Chris drove home as fast as he could. He checked the garden and shed but found nothing which could have explained the lights. A number of hours later they both settled down to sleep. At the time they had had an argument and Chris was sleeping downstairs on the sofa. He awoke some point between 2.30-3am. He felt a little achy, the sofa was not particularly comfortable. The living room light was off but there was enough light coming in from behind the curtains to see the furnishings. From where he was lying he could see into the adjoining kitchen. The light was off but there was some light coming in from nearby streetlights. He happened to glance up at the kitchen window and immediately froze in shock. Standing outside the kitchen window was what appeared to be a Grey looking in at him. As he had just woken up he initially wondered if his eyes were deceiving him. He tried moving his head around to see if the figure was a reflection, but it was still there. He stood up off the sofa, keeping his eyes on the being. As he did he watched it tilt its head upward to continue following him with its eyes. Its arms were hanging down by its sides and it was standing quite still. Chris walked cautiously across the living room towards the kitchen door, fully expecting the figure to vanish. It did not, it remained in place staring intensely at him. At the open doorway he was now only 10 feet away from it and he could see it quite clearly. The being looked the same as those he had seen in his childhood, 5 foot tall with rubbery grey coloured skin and black almond-shaped eyes. He kept telling himself it’s not there, it can’t be. He was horrified that the beings from his earlier experiences had seemingly returned to him. Chris says he stared at it, not knowing what to do. He tried to speak with it in his mind, saying “I don’t want anything to do with you.” The being did not respond to this. After 2 minutes Chris decided that the best thing to do would be to block his view of it and hope it did not come into the house. He closed the kitchen door so he could no longer see it outside. He then turned the living room light on. He sat down a while before walking upstairs to check on Nicola and his daughter. Both of them were fast asleep. He returned downstairs and was so disturbed he remained awake until morning. Sadly Chris did not think about grabbing his smartphone and taking a photograph of the Grey. He was too frightened and transfixed by its presence. He did not tell Nicola what had happened straight away as he thought it would upset her. Later on he did discuss the incident with her. This is quite an un-nerving experience, and I could tell from Chris’s voice as he discussed it with me that it affected him deeply. I asked Chris whether there was any chance the figure was just a strange reflection caused by the lighting outside. He said that he actually tried looking at the window on following nights to see if he could recreate what he had seen, but he could not. He also said that although the being did not really move its body, its head did noticeably move as it tracked him, to all intents and purposes it was physical and standing right outside the window. I have investigated a number of cases where Greys have been seen peering into windows from outside. The reason for the presence of the being is of course unknown. Perhaps it intended on taking him but when he woke up this interrupted its plans. Chris does not feel that he was abducted, but as memories can be blocked out this possibility remains. Baby Talk Around the same time as seeing the being at the window, Chris says that his 2 year old daughter was more active than usual during the night. They had a baby monitor and for about a week before and a week after the visitation his daughter would start making noises that sounded like she was having a conversation with something in her room. Chris and Nicola would hear her over the baby monitor. Initially Chris assumed that she was sleep talking and largely ignored what was happening. However after the visitation he was far more alarmed by it and would immediately rush into his daughters room. Whenever he did this he says that he would find her standing at the edge of the cot staring at the corner of the room, but there would never be anything there. This occurred for about two weeks, roughly every other night and then she seemed to calm down. Obviously this may not have anything to do with Chris’s contact experiences. His daughter may have just been randomly making noises. But due to the proximity to the Grey visitation it is understandable why Chris was alarmed by it and wondered if there was any connection. Conclusion As you can see Chris has had some very interesting and compelling contact experiences. Due to the types of entities seen and after effects of the events I find it very likely that Chris has experienced some real ET visitations and abductions as opposed to just had vivid nightmares. He did not look into the contact subject for many years yet was interacting with beings which have been reported by many contactees around the world. There is also signs that Chris has had experiences of a more paranormal nature. Some of the more unusual experiences involving light anomalies or moving objects could be considered to be ghostly phenomena, but may have been indirectly linked with contact, it is hard to say for certain. I have asked Chris to keep in touch with me and if anything else occurs it should be added to this report. I also hope that he will provide some drawings to add in due course. Chris is considering the possibility of arranging a hypnotic regression to see if further details can be uncovered. If this takes place the transcript will be added as well as any findings. I would like to thank Chris for finally having the bravery to finally speak about his experiences with me so that this case report could be written. Copyright Dave Hodrien 2021

Continued from Part 2 Missing Battery In February 2016 Bill went to visit his parents at their home in Florida with Rachel. They stayed in the guest room on the side of the house. There was very little furnishings in the room – only a bed and a nightstand - as his parents were in the process of moving out of the property. During the night Bill awoke suddenly in shock. It was dark in the room but he felt really unusual like something was wrong. It took him a while to drop back off to sleep. In the morning he found his vape on the carpeted floor of the room. He felt certain it had been on the nightstand by the bed when he dropped off to sleep. When he picked it up he realised that the panel on the back was open and one of the 18 650 batteries had fallen out. The battery was a bit larger than an AA battery and bright purple coloured, so it should have been easy to spot on the green carpet of the room, but it could not be seen. Bill assumed it had rolled under the bed so he and Rachel got up and began looking around for it. Inexplicably, even after moving the bed and nightstand around, they could not find it anywhere. Later in the day Bill purchased a replacement from a local store. A month later Bill and Rachel helped his parents move out. At this point they literally moved out the furniture from the room. Yet the battery was still not found. It had seemingly vanished without trace. Rachel remembers this event quite vividly. She informed me of the following. “We tore the room apart, but never did find that battery. There wasn’t much in the room either – just a bed, bedside table and our suitcases. I don’t recall Bill mentioning something had happened during the night, I just remember how odd it was that the battery had gone. The vape needed two batteries to make it work, and he would always switch out the batteries at night. He was very particular about this, so there is no way the battery had fallen out some point the previous day, he would have definitely have noticed this before going to sleep. I asked him if he had had an episode during the night, to which he replied maybe. Later on we helped his parents move, but never found it. It was just really strange.” Bill wonders whether he had actually dropped off to sleep with the vape in his hand, and had then been abducted during the night. If so then perhaps the battery had fallen out during this abduction aboard a craft, and when he was returned the vape fell onto the floor. While this may seem an unlikely scenario it is still a possibility given Bill’s previous experiences, and if so would explain why the battery was never found. UFO Close Encounter One of Bill’s most intense UFO experiences occurred in Florida in September 2017. At the time Bill and Rachel were living in Cape Canaveral. On the 10th September the category 4 Hurricane Irma hit Florida. Unfortunately their house suffered heavy damage in the storm. While it was being repaired they temporarily moved in with Bill’s parents in Sun Tree, Melbourne. They spent numerous trips moving their belongings between houses. The journey between Cape Canaveral and Melbourne typically took around 40 minutes. There was an area of swampland near to Faulk Canal which Bill felt inexplicably uncomfortable with In mid-September between 9-10 pm they were travelling North along Highway 95 with a car loaded with belongings. Bill was in the driver’s seat, with Rachel as a passenger. Bill was driving about 70 mph. There were a few other vehicles on the road but it was quite quiet. Aerial map showing the position on Highway 95 where the sighting began They were about a quarter of a mile before the Faulk Canal when Bill noticed a green light and a red light close together and off to the right of the road over the swampland in a North North East direction. It was very unusual to see any lights out there due to the difficult terrain. It was even very difficult for boats to sail in the area. Photograph of Highway 95 in the direction the lights were first spotted The lights seemed to be very low, about 10 feet off the ground. Bill initially thought it must be a drone. As he watched the lights seemed to shift position. The green light ceased to be visible and now a second red light could be seen. Bill assumed that it was a singular object with multiple lights on which had rotated obscuring the initial green light from view. He continued to drive and realised that the lights were getting closer. As it got nearer he realised that whatever the lights were attached to must be much bigger than a drone. He nudged Rachel and pointed out the object to her saying “Look at that!” Rachel asked “What do you think it is?” Bill replied “I don’t know.” The object got nearer and nearer and it looked like it was on a direct collision course with them. It reached the edge of the highway and then flew directly over the top of the car at approximately 80 mph! The object was very low in the air and quite large in size, definitely bigger than the car. It was hard to clearly make out the shape of it as it was dark, but it reminded Bill of two pontoons alongside one another. Despite the closeness of it, it was completely silent. Bill sensed some kind of electrical energy as it went over. Witness drawing of the UFO as it flew over the car Panicking, Bill looked out of the driver side window. He could see the object moving away from the road. Now two green lights were visible. It was clear that the object had two red lights at the front and two green lights at the rear. Initially Bill thought the incident was over and the object would just fly away. But then it changed direction and began heading towards them again! Witness drawing of the UFO behind the car Bill was driving at around 70 mph but it gained on them and once again flew silently over the car! It was a little clearer on the second pass. He and Rachel definitely saw either a single object with two distinct halves to it, or two long objects flying alongside one another. The same electrical sensation occurred again, this time more noticeable. Bill says it felt like his “brain was being cooked by a microwave” as it went over. Now that it had approached a second time both Bill and Rachel were extremely fearful of it, not knowing what was going on. Bill continued to drive along the road just frozen in shock and breathing heavily. He says that he did not stop to try and capture it on camera because it would have been dangerous to do so, there was no hard shoulder. He also was concerned it might come back a third time and wanted to keep on the move and get back to a populated area as soon as possible. About a minute went by before either of them spoke, Then Bill blurted out “What the hell was that?!” Rachel replied “I don’t know!” “Did you see it?” asked Bill. “Yeah. I saw these two long things.” “Yeah I saw that too.” By now Bill was familiar with the phenomenon of missing time. He checked the clock in the car just to make sure that the time was what he expected it to be. They did not appear to have lost any time. Here is Rachel’s recollection of what took place on that night. “I remember seeing the object in the distance off to the left. It was lower than a plane would go. Initially I thought it might be a drug cartel plane flying low to stay off the radar, or a crop duster. There are lots of rich people in the area so maybe it was a private aircraft. It crossed over the highway onto my side super low, buzzing the car as it did. Bill said it looked almost like pontoons but I don’t remember seeing that. I just remember it looking like a glowing white light. The object then began following us along the road for at least five miles. It was like we were being chased by it. Bill was freaking out, it caused him a lot of anxiety. I wasn’t too frightened by it, but it was unusual. Planes would usually do their own thing. This light appeared to be following us. I don’t recall it leaving. It was just there a while and then it went.” As you can see there are some interesting discrepancies with Rachel’s recollection of events. The most obvious difference is she remembers it having a white light on it, not multiple red and green lights. Also she does not recall it coming back and flying over the car roof a second time, she just remembers it following along the road behind them for a while. I spoke with Bill about the discrepancies between Rachel’s and his own recollection of events. He responded with the following thoughts on them. “I have a crystal clear memory of what happened. And the funny thing is that when it went back over the car the second time is when she actually got a good look at it. And I remember us talking about the green and red lights. I have been cursed with an eidetic memory, and I can replay memories in my mind like a video tape as crystal clear as the moment they originally happen. It tends to get a little less perfect after 20 years or so but it is still way better than most people's recall of past events. And I remember every single second of that experience like it happened this morning! The strange thing about that experience is that Rachel acted real strange afterward. I would pine on and on about it and she would change the subject or act frustrated like she didn't want to talk about it. What I remember clearly happening is when it went over the first time I asked her if she got a look at it. She said no. And then I saw it turn around and started to panic. The heat really turned up in the car and we both panicked when I yelled it was coming back. And it went over us again and that is when she said she saw the pontoon like things. So right after that happened she seemed so calm. I was freaking out! But she calmly said she didn't think anything of it. And I never understood why. And now I kind of think it was one of those moments where it is so intense and rather absurd that her brain just shut it down and wouldn't let her process it. I kind of felt like then, and I definitely feel like now that I have read her testimony. What I saw was a big deal, and very very scary. She was super scared also. She said originally that she thought we were both going to be abducted. But maybe once we weren't, or at least thought that we weren't, she wrote the whole thing off to nothing in order to deal with it? It's hard to say.” Whether the object had red and green lights (as Bill recalls) or white lights (as Rachel recalls), these are of course all standard navigation light colours for aircraft. However Bill does not think this is what it was. When it went over the car the first time he thinks it was only 10 feet above them. At that distance if it had been an aeroplane or helicopter they would have been blown off the highway with the draught of it, and they would have certainly heard the jet engines or rotor blades. Bill also believes that it was much too large in size to be a drone. He owns two drones which happen to have red and green lights on, so is familiar with how they look after dark and at different heights. It seemed to be too controlled and moving too quickly to be some kind of lit inflatable. Due to the proximity of the object it was a really scary experience and one which he remembers really clearly. Beam of Light Video In late 2017 Bill worked as a Security Officer for Disney Cruise Lines at Port Canaveral in the vicinity of Cape Canaveral. He used to work an early morning shift. On 16th December at 4.30 am he arrived for work at Cruise Terminal 8 car park. Aerial map of Cruise Terminal 8 As he parked up, he immediately noticed a bright light in the sky to the North North East. It was coming from the direction of CCAFS Space Launch Complex 41, but Bill was used to seeing lights from this. It appeared to be coming from further away out over the ocean. Even more interestingly, the light seemed to be split into two distinct sections, with a vertical band of unlit sky in the centre. Aerial map showing Cruise Terminal 8 car park (A) and CCAFS Space Launch Complex 41 (B) Bill stepped out of his car and started to film the light on his mobile phone. He filmed for 65 seconds. Realising the light would probably remain visible for a lot longer he stopped filming as he had to start his security duties. Below is the video that Bill captured: The light is very unlikely to be UFO related in any way, Bill just thought it was interesting and unusual. While he says that it appeared further away than Launch Complex 41, I feel that this still remains a possibility. Perhaps they had a large floodlight on for one reason or another, and there was something blocking part of the beam, leading to the split into two distinct halves. While this is the most likely explanation, it is interesting that Bill never saw anything similar for the remainder of the time he worked at the location. UFO over Portland Video On the morning of 20th November 2018 Bill was downtown in Portland on his way to work on a bus. After crossing over the river he at the corner of 4th and Harvey Milk Street at 6.57 am he spotted an odd looking shape hovering in the sky to the East. He grabbed his mobile phone and took some footage of the sight. After filming it for several minutes he had to go and click in to his work place. When he checked outside again it was no longer visible. Bill knew one of the hosts of a Paranormal News YouTube channel. He would regularly watch the videos on the channel and contact the host via E-Mail. About 4 days after the experience he got in touch and shared the details of the experience with them. Soon afterwards they featured Bill’s sighting in one of the episodes. Below is the written statement which Bill provided for them: "It was last Monday at about 6:57 AM Pacific time. I was in downtown Portland Oregon at the corner of 4th and Harvey Milk looking East. I saw this thing hanging in the sky. I had just came over the river on a bus and was thinking to myself how clear and beautiful the sky was at sunrise, so I'm sure there wasn't a cloud in the sky that morning. I actually face the direction the object was (when) sitting on the bus; so I know it wasn't there just 8 to 10 minutes earlier. It was very strange at the time and definitely a head scratcher when I was sitting there watching it. It looked solid but had these horn shaped protrusions. I had to run and clock in at 7:00 AM so I had to cut the video short. By the time I got back out there 5 minutes later it was gone! Man I wish I got video of it taking off or disappearing or whatever it did!" Bill estimates that the object was less than 1000 feet up, and that it was either directly over the river or a short distance beyond it. Aerial map indicating Harvey Milk Street and estimated location of the object Here is the video that he managed to take: Zoomed view of the object taken at 2 seconds into the footage: Zoomed view with edge find: It certainly looks odd and I can see why Bill decided to capture it on camera. The first possibility worth considering is that the object was an unusual cloud catching the morning sunlight. Bill says that while this theory cannot be entirely ruled out he was puzzled as to why the object did not change shape at all, and the fact that there were no other clouds in the sky at the time. It is also interesting that it vanished within the space of 5 minutes. Another possibility is a murmuration of birds or swarm of insects. However in both cases it is likely that there would be noticeable movement in this over the period that it was filmed for. Here is a video of a murmuration of birds as a comparison: It was clearly not an aircraft, and was too strange a shape to be a balloon or other inflatable. It also looks too large to be a novelty balloon. Pyrotechnics can sometimes create very pronounced smoke shapes in the sky, however given the time of morning that the sighting occurred this seems unlikely. Despite Bill’s continued belief that it was not a cloud, I am not so sure. Certain cloud types such as lenticular clouds can look quite solid in form and appear in a relatively clear sky. It was a still morning so with no air currents to blow the cloud around it could have maintained its shape for the period of the video. And it could conceivably have dissipated by the time Bill stepped back outside. Silver Sphere Video By 2019 Bill had moved to a house on North East 15th. He worked in Lents and every week day afternoon his friend would drop him to the Lents Town Center train station on Southeast Ramona Street so he could catch a train home. Aerial map of Lents Town Center train station At 4.30 pm on 1st May 2019 he was standing on station waiting for his train. It was a clear and pleasant afternoon. The station was very quiet, there were only a couple of other people at the other end of it, and nobody was close by. To the East of his location between a quarter to half a mile away Bill suddenly noticed a spherical object. It was at a height of about 500 feet and moving on a straight course about 30 mph. It looked quite small in size, perhaps 5 feet across. It was a shiny silver colour and was reflecting the sunlight. Bill grabbed his mobile phone and began to film the object. It travelled to the South, not altering its height or course at all. After 32 seconds it vanished from sight, probably due to the distance. As Bill was waiting for his train he did not change location to see if he could see it again. Here is the video footage which Bill captured: Still of the video taken almost immedately. The object can be seen right at the top: Zoomed view of the UFO at the start of the footage: Zoomed image with edge find: As you can see the object appears to be spherical in shape. The darkened area towards the base is likely to be due to shadowing caused by the curvature of the surface. Due to its appearance it is clearly not a normal aircraft or helicopter. It can be seen clearly enough to also discount a drone or bird. However Bill agrees that it may have been a silver coloured Mylar balloon. It seemed to be travelling on a very straight course, but this may just have been because it was caught in a strong air current, it does not necessarily mean it was under controlled flight. Distant UFO Video Later in the year on 27th May Bill was once again waiting for his train at 4.30pm. There was nobody else on the station at the time. Again it was really nice sunny weather. Bill suddenly noticed an object appear in the distance to the East. After being unable to determine what it was he decided to start filming it on his mobile phone. Initially he could only see it with his naked eye and it was not coming out on camera. However after 9 seconds it could be made out making unusual manoeuvres which change in course numerous times. After watching for a further 24 seconds the object was no longer visible. He continued to film for several seconds but realised it was probably not going to re-appear so stopped. Here is the footage which Bill took of the UFO: Still of the footage at 11 seconds in. The object is about 2/3 of the way across the image: Zoomed view of the object: Zoomed view with edge find: Due to the fact that it was changing directions rather abruptly an aeroplane can be discounted. The movements seemed too erratic and unusual for a helicopter too. I suggested to Bill that it might be a bird. He said that if so then it looked odd to his naked eye – to him the movements felt too directed, and no flapping of wings was observed. Another possibility is that it was a distant drone. This would be able to perform such manoeuvres, although Bill felt the movements looked wrong for this (and as a drone pilot he is familiar with how they appear at a distance). A drifting balloon caught in conflicting air currents could also be possible. Unfortunately the object is too distant to maker any definate conclusions. High Altitude UFO Video On 6th October Bill would manage to capture yet another UFO on video while waiting for his train. He happened to look up and saw a white or reflective object at very high altitude, at an angle of 80 degrees. Bill estimates it was at around 20000 feet just below the upper cloud layer. It was moving towards the South. At the height it appeared to be it was clearly quite large in size. Immediately Bill felt it did not look right for a distant aeroplane. Usually even at high altitude the wings would be visible, making a cross-like shape in the sky. With this object no wings were visible. He lifted up his mobile phone and began to film it. The object moved on a straight course. Bill continued to film it until it had vanished from sight. Below is the footage which Bill managed to capture: Still of the footage taken at 2 seconds. The object is nothing more than a white dot near to the centre: Zoomed view of the object: Zoomed view with edge find: I agree with Bill that an aeroplane, or helicopter, would have a recognisable shape, even at high altitude. With his background as an aircraft mechanic Bill is very familiar with the appearance of aircraft at a distance and he would not have been bothered to even start filming if this is what it was. He also says that it was far too high up to have been a bird or drone in flight. However there is the possibility that this was a white or silver coloured balloon or inflatable reflecting the sunlight and drifting on an air current. Bill admits that this possibility cannot be fully discounted. Possible Implant Back when Bill was a security guard in 2015 he would walk up to 30,000 steps a day. After a while he began to suffer from Plantar Fasciitis, inflammation of the heels and arches of the feet. He put up with this for a number of years but in 2020 the pain became too much to bear so he decided to visit his GP about it. His GP put him in touch with a podiatrist, who he visited in September. The podiatrist had an in-house X-ray machine which they used to X-ray his feet to look for bone deformities. After undergoing the X-Ray they were able to view the image immediately on a computer screen (Bill was not able to see the screen directly). The first thing the podiatrist asked him was whether he’d ever injured his right foot. Bill confirmed that to his knowledge he had not. The podiatrist said to him “There’s an object in there. It looks like glass.” Bill asked “Could it have happened without me knowing? Like if I dropped something on my foot?” The podiatrist responded “No, your foot would have been hurt pretty badly.” Bill does not currently know the size, position or shape of the object, just that there was something present. Contactees have often found small metallic objects within them after experiences, commonly referred to as “alien implants”. Often the presence of these objects will be unknown until they are randomly spotted on X-Ray photographs, just as with this situation. While there is always the possibility that the objects are accidental metallic splinters, there are sometimes unusual aspects to them which indicate otherwise. I asked Bill to use a stud finder on his foot to see if he could detect the continued presence of a metallic object. This came up a negative. This does not necessarily mean that the object is not there, or that it is not metallic. Stud finders are only capable of detecting certain ferrous metals. If the object is made out of other metals it would not show up. Also there is the possibility that, if it was a genuine implant, it used to be present but has since been removed. At the time Bill did not think to ask for a copy of the image, but he believes it should still be in their records. He has attempted to get hold of this image but has so far not had much luck. He spoke with the records office and they asked him to come in and sign a form to get the images released, which he did. They provided him with a disc. However when he tried opening this on his computer it failed to work. He contacted them via E-Mail and they attached the images as a PDF instead, but when he opened them he found the images were of the MRI scan not the X-Ray picture. He contacted them back and they informed him he would have to speak directly with the podiatrist to obtain this. However they have not yet responded to repeated voicemails. Rachel needs to visit the same hospital soon, and has agreed to attempt to obtain the X-Ray image on his behalf. I am hopeful that soon we will soon be able to obtain the photograph, which should give us an indication of the size and positioning of the object that was discovered. If we do succeed in this endeavour the picture will be added to this section of the report. Visual Distortion One early morning in either December 2020 or January 2021 Bill suddenly awoke. He found himself sitting on the side of the bed with his feet on the floor, staring at the bedroom door in front of him. The room was lit like it was daylight outside, but it felt too early for that. Even stranger around the edges of his vision Bill could see a strange glowing curved line. It was most predominant to the right but he could also see it a little on the left too. The line looked really artificial like it was electrically powered. It was glowing an amber colour and the glow seemed to pulse in brightness. Bill looked around puzzled by its presence. It almost looked like he was staring at the bedroom via a screen. Witness drawing of the glowing line He started to panic, thinking there was something very wrong. As if to counter this panic, he then heard a voice inside his mind. It sounded female, gentle and kind. The voice said to him “Everything’s fine, you’re ok. Don’t worry about it, it’s nothing to worry about. Go back to sleep.” Bill found the voice very comforting. He lay back down, closed his eyes and managed to drop back off. When he next awoke it was 8am, the time he would usually wake up at. Due to the time of year it was still dark outside, which proved to him that the light he had seen when he awoke before had been an anomaly not natural daylight. Later on he looked into possibilities for the strange jagged line he had seen online. He came across something known as Ocular Migraine Auras. When experiencing this it is possible to see shapes, colours or motion around the edges of your vision. It may sometimes move or change in size. It is also possible for sections of your vision to go dark entirely. They can last for up to 20 minutes and do not always precede a headache. An example mock up of an Ocular Migraine Aura: However Bill has never experienced this before or since, it only occurred on this one occasion. The distortion also looked somewhat different to any example drawings he could find online. And even if this this might explain the glowing jagged line it does not explain the calming voice he heard or the fact that the entire room seemed to be lit up like it was daytime. These aspects fit closer with the possibility that this was a contact experience of some kind. It is hard to say for certain. Repeated Dreams Between July to October 2021 Bill had a number of vivid dreams with repetitive noticeable aspects and after effects. He is unsure of the meaning of these dreams at present but they may potentially be linked with previous contact experiences he has had. All four of these dreams involved a series of strange events and took place at unfamiliar locations, as many dreams do. However they were all extremely vivid and Bill could remember them in great detail. They also all involved a girl with long dark coloured hair and large blue eyes. She was always present, despite the fact that Bill did not recognise her. In some of the dreams she was his girlfriend, in others just a friend or present in the situation. Bill sensed a deep connection with her for an unknown reason. Every dream ended with Bill waking up suddenly between 12.40 am and 1 am in the morning. He wears a mouthpiece during the night to prevent snoring, and each time he would find that he had spat it out and it was on the bed. He would also find that his dog Stella was sitting on the floor, which again was odd as she always sleeps up on the mattress. He would sometimes find that his spit was off-colour, almost black. This would last for less than a minute before returning to normal. At the end of the first dream which took place on 14th July Bill clearly recollected a series of numbers which he wrote down: 290047461674 . He has no idea what these numbers mean. The fourth dream which happened on the night of 28th October involved a huge white coloured Tic-tac shaped craft. In the dream the craft landed and he emerged from it and explored a futuristic-looking city. Witness drawing of the landed craft with open doorway Witness drawing of the craft doorway with descending steps It is unknown whether the inclusion of this craft in his dream has anything to do with his experiences or prior knowledge of the now infamous USS Nimitz incident, which involved a much smaller craft of the same shape and colour. Domed Disc Sighting On the afternoon of 31st October Bill was driving East along Interstate 84 heading to the town of Sandy for a date. He had just passed the junction with Northeast 181st Avenue when he noticed an object rise up from behind a ridge to the North East East about a mile away from his location around the area of Lawton Creek. Aerial map showing where Bill was on Interstate 84 (A) and Lawton Creek (B) The object appeared to be silver in colour, a domed-disc shape and about 20-25 feet across. It moved upward until it had just cleared the hill no more than 1000 feet up. It then seemed to start moving away to the North East down the gorge. Witness drawing of the UFO flying along the gorge In total he watched the object for 10-15 seconds. He briefly lost sight of it as he had to turn off the highway. When he looked back 2 seconds later it could no longer be seen. Bill is familiar with flight paths for aircraft in the area as he used to live near to the gorge and would often see planes take off and land. He informed me aircraft are not allowed to fly over the gorge where the object was seen. At the time of the sighting he had a dashcam active. The camera runs on a repeated 3 minute loop and is designed to capture evidence in the event of a crash. Bill realised that the object may have been captured on it, so he unplugged it after the sighting was over. Unfortunately although footage was recorded it was too low quality and pixellated to see the object, so Bill did not keep it. While the dashcam sadly did not manage to pick up the UFO, it is still an interesting, if distant sighting. Due to Bill’s military background I am certain that he would be able to recognise what an aeroplane or helicopter would appear like at that distance. That said, as the object did not perform any manoeuvres which would definitely indicate it was under intelligent control, a large inflatable of some kind cannot be ruled out. Turquoise Lights Incident On the evening of 11th November 2021 Bill travelled out to Sandy to take his new girlfriend out on a date. He picked her up and then they drove along Highway 26 to Skyway Bar & Grill near to Zigzag. Aerial map of Skyway Bar & Grill Photograph of Skyway Bar & Grill They left the establishment about 7.30 pm and began the drive back West towards Sandy. The weather was clear and pleasant. Due to the time of year the sun had already set. There were very few other vehicles on the road. Bill was driving about 60 mph. Around the area of Alder Creek Bill noticed a glowing light at the top of the ridge of trees off to the left of the road in a South West direction. For a moment he assumed it must be a helicopter but quickly realised that it was the wrong colour. Normal navigation colours of white, green and red were not visible. Instead the light was a strange turquoise colour Bill had never seen before in the air. Aerial map showing the route along Highway 26 between Skyway Bar & Grill (A) and Alder Creek (B) Witness drawing of the turquoise light The light seemed to be about 500 feet above the top of the ridge, meaning that it must have been about 1500 feet up. He only noticed it briefly before it was lost from view behind the trees. He did not mention it to his girlfriend, he just thought to himself “That was weird!” Photograph from Highway 26 in the direction the light was seen At the time Bill was streaming some music from his mobile phone to his car radio. About 30 seconds later the signal seemed to drop and the music stopped playing. He checked his phone and realised the battery had completely ran out. Bill says that this was highly unusual. He’d charged his phone that morning so he was puzzled as to why it had now ran out, it would usually last until the following day, even when streaming music. At around 8 pm Bill dropped off his girlfriend in Sandy. They chatted for about 15 minutes and then he got back on the road again. Once again he was driving West along Highway 26. About 8.30 pm he was approaching a part of the highway which briefly splits into two near to Anderson Road. Aerial map showing the locations of Alder Creek (A) and Anderson Road (B) He happened to glance to his left and was amazed to see what appeared to be the same glowing object as before! This time it really caught his attention and he slowed down the car to take a better look at it. The light appeared to be less than a quarter of a mile away from him to the South West. It seemed to be stationary. Witness drawing of the second light Photograph from Highway 26 in the direction the light was seen Bill stared at it for about 15 seconds until he reached the split in the road. While the road was split it curved round to the right and he was no longer able to see it from the front windows. He continued on his way, surprised that he had seen the strange light a second time. By 8.45pm he was driving West along Highway 84 through an industrial area alongside Northeast Wilkes Road. There was no other traffic around. Suddenly he again noticed the turquoise light! This time it was off to the right of the road to the North West West over the area of Argay. It seemed to be quite low down, about 500 feet off the ground. Aerial map showing the locations of Anderson Road (A) and Northeast Wilkes Road (B) Photograph from Highway 84 in the direction the light was seen a third time As he continued to drive the surroundings became more residential. There was lots of trees, but he continued to catch glimpses of the light from time to time. Eventually he arrived at a gap in the trees. It was now that the object was at its closest. It seemed to be about a quarter of a mile from his position. He could now make out that it was in fact two turquoise lights alongside one another. The lights were very bright with a glowing haze around them. Even though Bill could only see the lights he estimates the object they were attached to was at least as big as a helicopter, too big to be a drone. Witness drawing of the two turquoise lights beyond the trees Bill had the distinct feeling of being followed by the object. Due to the rarity of the colour of the lights on it he assumed that it was the same object in all three sightings. He considered stopping to get a better view but he says that it is a particularly dangerous stretch of highway. There is a breakdown lane but it is narrow and there have been many accidents over the years in the area. After a few seconds the lights were lost from sight as he had driven past them. He arrived home and checked the clock just to ensure there was no missing time. It was 9pm, the time he expected to arrive home at. He would usually drop off to sleep about 10pm but felt excited by the sightings he had experienced and stayed up until midnight before contacting me via Facebook messenger to mention what had taken place. It is impossible to say whether it was the same object in all three sightings or different objects which were either related or just happened to have the same lighting colour. Bill felt that it was following him, however there was no obvious direct interaction, and at no point did he see it at close proximity. If it was the same object then it may have been moving in roughly the same direction as him and he happened to keep spotting it at various locations. The lighting colour observed is very peculiar and does not fit with standard navigation lights at all. Also if it was a helicopter then according to Bill it would not have been allowed to have been flown so close to residential homes due to the level of noise. If it was the same object seen all three times then it appears to have been moving too rapidly to be a lit inflatable. I feel it is unlikely that the lit object was anything to do with the draining of Bill’s mobile phone battery. Although craft have often been noted to cause electrical disturbances in their vicinity, this would usually only occur at close proximity. The light which Bill initially saw was quite distant. Further Body Markings In 2017 Bill noticed a scar-like marking on the left side of his chest that he had not seen before. It was ¾ inch long and looked like an incision which had healed over. Bill says that he associates it with the abduction recollection he had back in 2007/2008, but is unsure why. Witness drawing of the chest marking Photograph of how the scar looks today: In late October 2021 during the case investigation Bill awoke to find a strange imprint on the right side of his body. It looked like a pressure mark of finger-wide concentric shapes. This side of his body had been against the mattress during the night, but he had never woken up with shapes like this before on himself, and there was no sign that they had been caused by folds in the bed covers. Witness drawing of the grooves on the right side of his body The imprints were so deep that when he ran his finger over them it made a noise. They faded away throughout the day. Sadly he did not take a photograph of them. On the night of 4th November Bill had a strange dream about a red and white coloured UFO which flew up into the clouds. When he awoke he found that he was uncovered, despite the fact that it was quite cold in the room. He also found that like previous occasions his mouthpiece was out and the dog was on the floor instead of up on the bed. He went to the bathroom and discovered a strange indentation in the right side of his body. Photograph of the indentation taken in the bathroom mirror While the above could possibly be linked with a contact experience, as Bill is interested in the subject and had recently been discussing his experiences with me it is possible that the UFO he’d seen was just a dream, he’d spat out his mouthpiece andpulled the covers back in his sleep, and the dent was nothing more than pressure of sleeping on his side during the night. On the morning of 17th November Bill found three scratch-like lines and a small round bruise on his inner right arm quite close to the original scar-like marking. They were quite painful which is how he first noticed them. He is certain they had not been there when he got into bed. Photograph of the lines and bruise Weeks on, the markings were still visible, showing how substantial the injuries must have been. Photograph taken on 29th November Photograph taken on 7th December Bill’s pet dog does sleep in the room at night but he confirmed that he never jumps up or scratches him with his claws, and even if he had done then surely he would have woken up during the night? He does not have any recollections of anything unusual happening at all, so while there is no direct link with contact, the cause of the injuries remains a mystery. Something in the House At the start of March 2022 Bill once again moved house to an apartment on T Street, Vancouver, Washington. Aerial map of T Street One night in early May he awoke suddenly with a shock at 2.03 am. He realised he had been having a very vivid dream but could not remember the details of it. Usually in such a situation he would just settle back down, but he then heard the dogs barking. They seemed to be extremely agitated like there was someone else present in the house. Bill also noted that the air smelt unusual, although he finds it hard to describe how. It was not a pungent odour but just smelt different in some way. Due to what was taking place he became nervous that there was someone else there, to the point that he grabbed his pistol and started searching around the apartment. As he did so the dogs stuck really close to his side, which he said was unusual behaviour for them. After looking in all the rooms and finding nothing they seemed to settle back down and Bill went back to bed. Looking back at the incident Bill wonders if he had experienced a visitation, and the dogs were picking up on the presence of one or more beings who promptly left the vicinity. While there is no direct evidence to support this theory, it is still a possibility given Bill’s many previous encounters. Click here to go to Part 4 Copyright Dave Hodrien 2022

Continued from Part 3 Sighting from the Air On 31st August 2022 Bill and Rachel travelled to Denver by aeroplane for a yearly multiple-day musical event organised by the band Phish. Around 9.30pm they were on the approach to the airport between 3-4000 feet up. They were sitting in the very first row of the plane on the left hand side, with a wall in front of them separating the passenger section from the flight attendants. Bill was nearest the aisle, Rachel was to his right, and there was another lady sitting in the window seat. On this wall they could see a light reflection from the window. Aerial map showing Denver and the airport off to the East Suddenly the reflection moved to the right, indicating that something was disrupting the light from outside of the plane. Bill leaned forward and looked out of the window past Rachel and the other passenger. He was surprised to see an extremely bright glowing orb of light near to the plane. Initially he thought it was another aircraft coming straight at them, but soon realised it was between 1000-2000 feet away. It appeared to be following along at the same speed as the plane. Amazed by the presence of the object Bill said “Whoa!” which caught Rachel’s attention. Upon seeing the mysterious light, and knowing about Bill’s previous experiences, she exclaimed “What the hell, we haven’t even got to Denver yet!” They continued to watch the light for about a minute. It remained in place alongside the plane. Bill considered getting his mobile phone out and attempting to record it on video, but did not want to upset the other passenger, especially as they were just coming in to land. Finally the light drifted downward and to the left out of sight. Bill was so excited by the sighting and continued to speak with Rachel about it as they disembarked. About 30 minutes later, after they had collected their baggage, he was able to step outside. He looked in the sky everywhere for the light but there was no sign of it. Bill is convinced that the object was not another aircraft which happened to also be landing or taking off. He says that it would have been possible to see green and red navigation lights or flashing strobes. Also there was the way in which it seemed to keep pace with the plane, like it was matching their movements. The area they were in at the time would clearly have been within controlled airspace, reducing the chances of it being an unauthorised private aircraft or drone. Also Bill says the light was far too bright for it to have been a drone, and he is certain that it was not a bright star or the moon. Brief Red Orb Sighting The musical event took place at Dicks Sporting Goods Park, Commerce City. On 1st September after the first evening’s show Bill was standing at the South East corner of an open area of ground to the West of the stadium which was being utilised for food and merchandise vendors. He had separated from Rachel for a while to go take a look at the band merchandise. Dick's Sporting Goods Park indicating the postion Bill was standing at It was approximately 11.45pm and was fully dark. It was a very clear evening with the stars visible in the sky. There were many other attendees around. Bill was facing to the South. Out of the corner of his eye at the right side of his vision he suddenly noticed a bright orb of red light in the sky. As he turned his head to look at it, the object instantly shot away to the North at an incredible speed! Photograph of the area of ground alongside the stadium from near where Bill was situated Bill says that he does not get any visual distortion in the corner of his eyes, and is certain that it had not been some kind of light reflection. It moved much too fast to have been a drone. There was actually a police drone in the vicinity to the North of the area with red, green and white lights on. It was keeping watch from the air over the event, but this was clearly something completely different. Even though this sighting was only very brief, Bill was impressed by the speed that it had shot away. It had moved far too fast to have been an aircraft, drone or lit balloon, and there were no lasers being fired up from the event. Even if there had been, there were no clouds in the sky for which a laser to have been reflected off. White Linked Orbs Video On 3rd September 2022 about 4.30pm Bill and Rachel were standing in a queue along the left hand side of the stadium waiting for the evening performance to commence. It was a very hot, clear and sunny afternoon. The show wasn’t scheduled to start until 9pm but as seats were not reserved they wanted to make sure they got a good position. The queue was facing to the South along the side of Victoria Way. Aerial map of Victoria Way indicating the position Bill and Rachel were standing in the queue Just North of the stadium is a rectangular-shaped 3 storey building which is utilised as a back stage area for bands. Bill happened to glance up into the sky above this building off to his left. It was now that he noticed something strange – a white orb of light which did not have the same appearance as a distant aircraft. It was at an elevation of about 25 degrees and appeared to be several thousand feet up. Photograph of the edge of Victoria Way along which the queue was situated Bill continued to watch the object, initially wondering if it was Venus, even though it was a little too early for stars to appear in the sky. After a miunte the orb suddenly seemed to fade out and vanish. At this point he realised it was not a star. He continued to watch, and about 30 seconds later it re-appeared! At this point he decided to draw Rachel’s attention to it. He asked her “Do you see that in the sky?” pointing at it. She replied “No, I can’t see it. I bet you’re the only one who can see it!” However she didn’t have her glasses on at the time. Bill disagreed saying “No, that’s an obvious thing in the sky.” In order to prove that it was there he turned to the people behind them in the queue and pointed it out to them too. They could see it and asked Bill whether he thought it could be an aeroplane. The object was moving very slowly to the South West West in their direction and also slowly descending in altitude. Bill grabbed his mobile phone and tried taking some photographs but the object only appeared on one of them due to the distance. A minute later he decided to attempt to get the object on video. 32 seconds later the queue started to move, and due to his change of position he lost sight of it behind the nearby trees. He considered moving to try and continue filming but this would have captured the other people standing in the queue, and he didn’t want to upset them. Below is the photograph which Bill initially captured that shows the object (ringed in red): As you can see in the photo it is barely visible. However it can be seen more clearly in the video footage which he subsequently took: Below is a still taken at 10 seconds into the footage: Here is a zoomed view of the object, and the same zoom with edge filter: It appears that it is actually two objects in close proximity which appear to be linked in some way. The lower orb appears to move back and forth under the upper one as the footage progresses. Due to its appearance both myself and Bill do not believe that this is a distant aeroplane or helicopter. Nor does it appear to be a drone. I suggested to Bill that it might have been two balloons tethered together and reflecting sunlight. However the wind at the time was to the North North West, as shown by the below weather chart: This object therefore appears to have been travelling against the wind, suggesting it was under powered flight. Also it seems improbable that balloons would have faded out for 30 seconds before re-appearing, even if taking reflection from sunlight into account. Unfortunately due to the distance of the object or objects it is impossible to say for certain what it may have been, so at present it remains a mystery. Conclusions As you can see, Bill has had an incredible amount of experiences! This is by far the most comprehensive and detailed case I have ever looked into. Many of the UFO sightings he has experienced are impressive either due to their appearance or the manoeuvres they performed. It is also worth remembering that Bill served in the military as an Aircraft Mechanic on active tours of duty, so is extremely familiar with how aircraft appear at various distances and under different weather conditions. His early experiences involving the unusual children in the tree, as well as some of his later experiences involving missing time and abduction recollections, leave me in no doubt that he is a repeat contactee. This is possibly the reason for why he has had so many UFO sightings, although it is clear that in many of these incidents other witnesses have also been present. Bill is clearly still un-nerved by his experiences, while at the same inquisitive about them. He found some of the drawings I asked him to do particularly difficult as they brought back the memories and emotions of what occurred. I would like to thank him for taking the time to discuss everything with me in such good detail. It has taken considerable effort to document everything, and Bill has been really open to discussing these incidents in depth. It was also great to speak with Rachel regarding the experiences she has been a part of. I am absolutely convinced that these experiences have happened as described and have not been embellished in any way. Both Bill and Rachel responded to my questions without hesitation, it was clear that they were re-living actual events in their mind when going through things. Due to the regularity of previous incidents, it is extremely likely that Bill will continue to have further experiences going forward, so this report will very likely be updated in the future. I’ll leave the closing words to the man himself… “When I first contacted Dave I had no idea the journey I was about to take. And I have come a long way since that day. I watched a video on a ghost channel of all things, that included a case Dave had investigated. And when I saw what happened to that person I couldn't believe my eyes. I was compelled to watch it over and over again obsessively. It seemed familiar. It literally scared me to death yet I couldn't stop watching it! And it dawned on me. I experienced the same thing. I didn't know why I knew, but I knew. And I had to look Dave up and contact him. I'm not sure how I found his info but I was able to get in touch just to ask a few questions. And of course he started to ask me some questions. Many questions. He seemed very interested when I mentioned I had seen several UFOs. I thought everyone has seen several UFOs. Boy was I wrong! I've had some strange things happen to me almost my whole life. I can't explain what it is and I can't tell you why they happen to me. They just happen. And I had no idea just how extraordinary it all was until I spoke with Dave. He was able to pry experience after experience out of me. I would tell him one thing, and in doing so remember another. It was very overwhelming to me to relive those experiences. And I had a hard time reliving them. But I began to feel, as our conversations went on over the course of many months, that it is important for people to hear about my experiences. And, just as it was important for Dave to document the case that to lead me to him, maybe my experiences will open up a memory for you or spark a desire to tell someone else. I feel like I am mostly at peace with my experiences. This journey of investigation has helped a lot. When I think about it I don't ever feel like I have been in danger. I am very open to having that one experience where I get to ask THEM questions for once. Figure out what they are all about. Where do they come from? What are their hopes and dreams and desires? Why have they been doing this to me since childhood? It will hopefully be my turn someday.” Copyright Dave Hodrien 2022

Continued from Part 1 Metallic Object A couple of months after witnessing the lit UFO, Bill was at his friend "Simon’s" house on Fieldstone Drive, Londonderry. They were walking through the woodland North West of the back yard smoking cigarettes when suddenly Bill stubbed his toe on an object on the ground. He thought to himself “What the hell’s that?” and looked down to see what he’d bumped into. Aerial map showing the house Jason used to live at (A) and the location the object was discovered (B) There was what looked like a curved object made out of clay. It was 9 inches long and looked like part of a loop of pottery, maybe the rim off a large jar. He reached down and picked up the object to examine it. Witness drawing of the curved object He then threw it at a rock expecting it to shatter into pieces. Instead there was loud “ping” sound and the object bounced right off! Bill walked over and picked it back up. The outer surface of the object had been broken off where it hit the rock. Underneath he was surprised to see shiny gleaming metal. After showing it to Simon he decided to take it back home to examine it more closely. Back home in his basement he tried cutting through the object with a hacksaw. It felt like cutting through a solid block of metal. Small metallic flakes were falling off as he sliced away. Whatever the object was made out of, it was both extremely strong and very light weight. He broke several saw blades but in the end managed to slice right through it. Postion the cut was made The object was solid all the way through and had a concave shape. The outer layer which looked more like clay was about 8mm thick. Bill wondered if the metal had oxidised forming this skin-like surface. He considered the idea that it was some kind of debris that had fallen from space. He showed the object to his father who thought it was interesting and could not identify it. Cross section of the object Later on Bill once again called up MUFON to tell them about the object. Two days later the same man and woman who had visited before turned up again. They asked him if they could take away the object with them to be tested. Bill agreed to this as he trusted them to perform this testing and return the object to him. A couple of months went by and he had heard nothing. He decided to give them a call. They informed him that they’d sent it to a friend of theirs who worked in a laboratory, and that they had not yet heard back from him. Bill was fine with this update and so ended the call. Another few months went by before Bill rang them again. This time they said they did not know what had happened to it. They brushed it off saying it wasn’t anything special and that it must have got lost after it was sent to the lab. Bill was rather upset at this but there was nothing he could do. He wondered whether it had been something unusual and they’d made up the story about losing the object, but of course could not prove this. USS Saratoga Sighting When he was 17 years old Bill joined the US Navy as an Intermediate Aircraft Maintenance Mechanic. For 7 months he trained in Tennessee, after which he was stationed aboard the USS Saratoga aircraft carrier for 4 years. This carrier was decommissioned in 1995. Photograph of Bill in his Naval bootcamp uniform Over these 4 years performed active duty on two tours. The first tour was 9 months out in the Persian Gulf as part of Operation Desert Storm. The second tour involved a 6 month cruise in the Mediterranean. Photograph of the USS Saratoga While aboard the aircraft carrier Bill spent most of his time below deck in an airframe shop on the aft end of the ship making aircraft parts out of sheet aluminium, shelving units for officers and sometimes tyres. While in port he performed general maintenance tasks and also volunteered as a fire fighter. Out at sea he chose to work the night shift as it was a lot quieter. The queues for food were shorter and he had some free time to go out on deck and check out the stars. In 1993 when he was 21 years old and on his second tour of duty he had a UFO sighting. The carrier was South of France in the Balearic Sea heading towards the Adriatic Sea between Italy and Croatia. It was between midnight and 1am and Bill was taking a mid-shift break. He stepped outside onto the starboard (right) side deck of the carrier for a cigarette. Aerial map showing the Balearic Sea (A) and the Adriatic Sea (B) It was a beautiful clear night with the stars fully visible in the sky and no cloud cover. There was nobody else out on deck at the time so he was on his own and it was incredibly peaceful. Suddenly he noticed a light coming in from the left of his vision near the horizon. The light appeared to be really low down, at most 300 feet off the surface of the sea, and was within several miles from his location, probably about a mile away. The light seemed to be moving about 40 mph. It was travelling on a straight course from his left to his right. After about 15-20 seconds as it got level with him it suddenly halted. It hung motionless for several seconds. Then without warning it shot upward into the sky, moving away from his location as it did. Bill says it moved at hundreds of mph and the acceleration was instantaneous. Within a second it had travelled so far that it was no longer visible. Witness drawing of the light in the distance viewed from the starboard side deck A moment later Bill witnessed a military helicopter being launched from the ship, which moved away in the direction the light had dispersed. To all intents and purposes it appeared like an attempted intercept of the object. Bill says that the carrier had advanced radar systems aboard and that providing the object was detectable on radar it would definitely have been observed. However after the sighting he heard nothing. Nobody mentioned seeing the object, either visually or on radar. There are of course a number of possible explanations for this. Perhaps the object was radar dark, and so was never detected on radar. Maybe it was recorded on radar but Bill did not have the right contacts on board to find this out. Or perhaps it was observed, but was then covered up. Bill is certain that the object was not something mundane such as a distant aircraft, helicopter or drone due to the speed of the manoeuvres it performed. It was also clearly under control rather than a drifting object such as a lit balloon, and it would make no sense for it to have been this considering the location the carrier was at. It is truly a anomalous, if distant, sighting. Communion In 1987 the American abductee Whitley Strieber released his infamous book Communion. If you aren’t familiar with this, the book covered his numerous un-nerving contact experiences. On the cover of the book was a drawing of one of the Grey beings which he saw during these experiences, as you can see from the below image: It was the mid-1990s when Bill noticed the book for sale in a shop. When he saw the front cover it immediately made his skin crawl. He had an intense feeling of fear right down in his gut. The sensation was really strong, but he had no idea why. He just thought to himself “That is one book I am never going to pick up or read!” A number of years later he bravely decided to watch the movie of the book starring Christopher Walken, still remembering how the book cover had made him feel. Even though he is usually fine with watching creepy or dark horror movies, he was only able to watch about 10 minutes of the film before switching it off. Around this time of his life any imagery of Grey beings would evoke a strong reaction in him. This emotion felt irrational but he could not stop it from happening. In more recent years the reaction is not as strong, Bill feels he has since become a bit de-sensitized. The cover of Communion is notorious for causing extreme reactions with contactees. Many people who had previously experienced contact have reported feeling deeply disturbed by it. Bill’s reactions to both the book cover and the movie are another sign that he had experienced contact prior to this point. White Orb & Missing Time In 1995 Bill lived in New Hampshire. In July he decided to drive to Portland on the West coast to watch a number of gigs by the band Phish and follow them from place to place on tour. It was around 3 am and he was driving along Highway 80 on his own in his Ford Escort GT. He was in Wyoming on the stretch of road between Elk Mountain and Sinclair heading West. Either side of the road was open desert which was impossible to see due to the time of morning. Photograph of Highway 80 indicating the surrounding landscape Suddenly a bright white orb of light descended down to about 300 feet. It was about a quarter to half a mile behind the car and visible in his rear view mirror. It seemed to begin to pace his car, keeping the same distance behind him. Bill was really frightened of the light as he was in the middle of nowhere. Witness drawing of the white orb descending in the rear view mirror As he went round a turn in the road he temporarily lost sight of the light, but a couple of minutes later it was back again. It seemed to follow his car for between 20-30 minutes. By this time he was beginning to panic, so he sped up in an attempt to get away from it. His next recollection was of sitting in the car in the parking lot of Sinclair petrol station in Rawlins. He was relieved to finally be back in civilization, but really confused about what had taken place. He sat still in the car for about 30 minutes before finally getting petrol and continuing on his journey. At no point did he think about checking the clock. Photograph of Sinclair Gas Station Back on Highway 80 he continued driving. Very soon after heading on his way the sun started to come up. At this point he realised that the time must be between 5.30 - 6 am. This confused him even more. He knew that the journey to Rawlins from where he saw the light should have taken him no longer than an hour. With his stop of 30 minutes at the petrol station the time should have been no later than 4.30 am. Yet the sun was now coming up, meaning that there was between 60-90 minutes he could not account for. Aerial map of Highway 80 indicating where Bill saw the light (A) and Sinclair Gas Station (B) There was nothing Bill could do other than continue on his way. As he drove he wondered whether the glowing object which had followed his car had interacted with him in some way and then blanked his memories of the event. The remainder of the journey went by without incident. This is a classic case of missing time following a UFO sighting. While it would have been possible for Bill to “zone out” behind the wheel for a short distance, it is extremely unlikely he would have done so for such a long section of road, and under the circumstances with the presence of the unexplained orb of light. Also for this to have been possible, he would have also have then had to drop off to sleep at the petrol station for at least an hour without having any sign that he had done so. Therefore I feel there is a good possibility that Bill was abducted during this experience, and has had the memories blocked out exactly as he suspected may have happened. Light over the Tent By the summer of 2001 Bill had moved to a house on Southeast Schiller Street in Portland. Aerial map of Southeast Schiller Street Him and his partner at the time, Rachel, had gone on a road trip and were travelling back from San Francisco. They were driving north along Highway 5 and stopped at Chevron on West Lake Street in the town at the base of Mount Shasta for petrol. It was quite late by this time and Bill was considering breaking up the journey and booking into a local hotel for the night. Aerial map of Mount Shasta, the town and Highway 5:Aerial map of Mount Shasta, the town and Highway 5 Aerial map of Chevron gas station Another truck pulled up at the station with a couple in. Bill started talking with them and informed them of his plans to book a hotel room. They said to him that they were camped up on the mountain at Red Fir Flat Group Campsite and invited Bill and Rachel to join them. They had a tent with them that they’d used previously on their trip so agreed to this. Photograph of Chevron gas station After filling up with petrol they followed the other car along Everitt Memorial Highway which led up the mountain to the campsite, which is close to where the ski-ing on the mountain takes place. The area is surrounded in natural forest trees and is very picturesque. It was a wonderful clear evening. They got a campfire going and spent a number of hours chatting before retiring for bed around 11.30 pm. Aerial map showing Chevron gas station (A) and Red Fir Flat Group Campsite (B) Aerial map of Red Fir Flat Group Campsite During the night Bill woke to the sounds of movement. Running footsteps in the woods and the crunching of leaves. There was a sudden loud thump sound which caused Rachel to stir too. Suddenly the tent lit up with bright light coming from outside. At first Bill thought it was car headlights but soon realised that the light seemed to be coming from above them. Bill was terrified, not wanting to look outside and come face to face with whatever was there. This was the last memory he has of the night. His next recollection was of waking up between 7-8am. He woke Rachel up and asked if she remembered the light and noises. She confirmed that she did. He then asked her “Do you remember it stopping?” Just like him she had no memory of this, despite the fact that they had both been frightened. Because of some of the things that had happened earlier in his life, the situation felt familiar to him. The confusion of not fully knowing what had taken place. Photograph of Red Fir Flat Group Campsite They got out of the tent hoping to ask the other couple if they had heard or seen anything. However, according to Bill, they found they had already packed up their things and left. They left the camping site and continued on their journey home, thinking about what had taken place in the night. Rachel took a spiritual stance to the experience, putting the noises down to forest spirits. But due to his other experiences, Bill wondered if the light had been a UFO over the tent and that they had experienced missing time. I asked Bill if the sounds he heard could have been wild animals. He said that the footsteps sounded too loud and heavy for wolves or coyotes, and it was very unlikely to have been multiple bears. I also suggested the possibility that the sounds and light they’d seen could have been their friends packing up and getting into their car during the night for whatever reason. But Bill is adamant that the sounds were coming from around them in the trees not from where their friends had camped up, and was certain that the light had been from above not from where their car was parked. Also if they’d started up the car they would have heard the sound of the engine? Below is Rachel’s testimony on what took place. “We both woke up in the middle of the night. I don’t know what it was that woke us up. The whole tent was flooded in blue light. It looked very different to how headlights of a car or a helicopter search light would look. Both of us were too scared to see what was going on outside. There was no sound with it, not that I can remember. It seemed un-naturally quiet outside. Usually you’d hear the breeze in the trees or animals scuffling around, but it was silent. I buried my head in my pillow. It was super scary. We both hid under the covers, and must have dropped back off. The weirdest thing was when we woke up in the morning the other couple didn’t mention anything. We ate breakfast with them like nothing had happened. We were waiting for them to bring it up but they never did. We didn’t talk about it until we were back in the car and leaving.” It appears that Rachel did not hear the loud sounds that Bill heard, but he did say that he thinks this is what initially woke her up so that is no surprise, perhaps as she awoke the sounds ceased. As you can see there are a couple of discrepancies. Bill described the light coming down from above in the trees, whereas Rachel cannot recall detecting any particular location for it, she says the entire tent was illuminated seemingly from all directions at once. It is also clear that Rachel remembers the couple still being present in the morning and having breakfast with them, whereas Bill thinks that when they woke up in the morning the couple had already gone. Mount Shasta is a known hot spot for UFO sightings. Many incidents have occurred in the area over the years and been documented by various UFO organizations. According to the book Mount Shasta Sightings by Brian David Wallenstein, which came out in 2012, Mount Shasta ranks as 13th out of 300 known hot spots which were analysed. The bright blue light that Bill and Rachel experienced combined with the un-natural silence could well have been from a craft hovering over the campsite. It does not appear that either Bill or Rachel were abducted on this occasion, but due to the missing time phenomenon this cannot be entirely ruled out. It remains a very intriguing incident. Domed Room & Body Markings In the months following the Mount Shasta incident, Bill began to experience strange dreams he could only vaguely remember. He would find himself in the centre of an enclosed dome-shaped room. He is unaware of whether he was on anything or not. The room would be dimly lit, with no discernable light source. The walls of the room appeared to be a dull grey colour. He would always be alone in the room with nobody else present, human or otherwise. Witness drawing of the domed room Bill would then suddenly awaken in the night in shock, not knowing what was going on. After realising he was in his bed he would settle back down to sleep. Sometimes in the morning he would feel extremely fatigued despite seemingly sleeping for many hours. Around the same time period Rachel would also wake up feeling fatigued, with red sore-looking marks on her body. They would often develop into bruises over a number of hours, which would then gradually fade over a few days. Sometimes the markings would be round in shape, as the following drawing shows: Other times there would be multiple long oval markings which almost looked like grip marks from fingers: After a while both Bill and Rachel began to realise that these seemed to occur on the same nights. Rachel was convinced that Bill was not panicking and accidentally hitting her during the night. At the time she worked at a children’s hospital. However the children would usually be on ventilators so would not reach out and touch or grab her. Below is a statement from Rachel regarding this series of events. “Bill would tell me about his dreams in the morning, he would never wake me up during the night directly after they had happened. From what he described, the dreams were always of a clinical or sterile environment. They would have repeated themes to them. He would usually be frightened and running away from something. “The markings were usually around the size of an American dime, there was a regularity to them. They would appear all over my body, usually on my arms or thighs. There would be up to three of them on me at any one time. There was no reason for them to be on me. I was sure I hadn’t bumped into anything on the evenings before they appeared, and on other occasions when I did the resulting bruises would be unusual shapes, not circular like the markings. We would both sleep in much later than usual. We would find it difficult to wake up, both of us would be really tired. This became so much of a pattern that I would know in advance that Bill would describe having a strange dream and I would find one or more markings. The dog used to sleep in the room with us up on the bed. She would react to any sounds in the house, for example if our roommate came home she would get up and go and stand by the bedroom door until we opened it. On the nights before I found the markings the dog would stay fast asleep and not react. I do wonder both us and her were switched off, and that things were being done to me in the room directly.” It is entirely possible that the dreams Bill was experiencing were either repeated abductions, or a repeated flashback to a previous abduction. Many abductees have described cramped dome-shaped rooms aboard craft. While the markings found on Rachel were not obviously artificial, they did seemingly have a repeated shape and size. I do not believe they were caused by bed bug bites. These tend to occur in greater numbers, look raised in the centre, and would logically have been found on Bill too. Example photograph of several bed bug bites It is intriguing that the markings appeared on Rachel’s body on the same nights as Bill’s dreams. This may suggest that she too was being taken at the same time, but having the memories of such completely blocked out. Heavy fatigue is commonly reported as an after effect of abductions, so this would fit this theory. Sphere Sightings For several months in the summer of 2002 Bill and Rachel lived at their friends "Derren" and "Julie's" house on Southeast 63rd Avenue. Bill and Rachel both claim that while they were staying at the property they would have extremely regular sightings of unidentified spherical-shaped objects. They would be at different heights, sometimes around 500 feet, other times much higher. They would sometimes hover motionless in the sky, and on other occasions would fly in a North or South direction. Often they would be individual, but occasionally up to five would be seen at once. There was no pattern to the time of day or weather conditions they would appear under. The spheres seemed to be several distinct types. Some were entirely black, some a silver colour, while others seemed to be half white and half black. Bill says that he was certain the black was not due to shadow on the underside of them. They seemed to be quite small in size, no bigger than 3 feet across. They would usually rotate as they moved across the sky. Bill says that he tried filming them but the camera on his mobile phone was so low quality they did not come out. They had no other camera equipment they could use to try and capture them on film. Witness drawing of two of the silver spheres Witness drawing of two of the rotating black and white spheres In one incident, witnessed by both Bill and Rachel, they looked up to see a small Cessna aircraft crossing the sky. However they then noticed that there was what looked like a black coloured sphere tailing the aircraft. It was flying along in the same direction maintaining its distance from the plane. Example photograph of a Cessna light aircraft Witness drawing of the black sphere behind the tail end of the aeroplane During some incidents their house mates also saw the spheres. Rachel’s friend "Emma" was quite sceptical of the UFO subject. One day Bill asked her to stay outside a while and watch the sky with him. While she was out there a formation of the spheres suddenly emerged from a cloud, close enough to make out detail. They flew across an open patch of sky before disappearing into another cloud. Emma turned and said to Bill “I don’t want to ever see that again!” before heading back inside. She had clearly been disturbed by what she’d just witnessed. Witness drawing of the formation of spheres In 2008 when Bill and Rachel moved into a house on Southeast Cora Street the sightings seemed to start up again. Bill says they didn’t seem them as regularly, possibly every other day. However they did have many other sightings of the spheres over the two years that they lived at the property. Aerial map of Southeast Cora Street In early summer of 2008 Bill worked as a Sound Engineer for a band named Big Island Shindig. They flew Bill down for a music tour which began in Oakland. Bill was on a plane making its final approach to Oakland International Airport. He had a window seat on the left side of the aircraft. It was morning time and they were out over the bay, with the buildings of Oakland visible to their left. Suddenly he noticed one of the half-black-half-white spheres about 100-200 feet below and off to the left of the plane. The object was rotating chaotically, rolling on its axis. Like the spheres seen in Portland it looked quite small in size, a few feet across. It was heading in the same direction as they were, but the plane was faster and so overtook it. Bill felt that it was close enough that the pilots must have been able to see it. Witness drawing of the black and white sphere seen from the aircraft window When I spoke with Rachel about these sightings, she provided the following insights. “I was present for many of the sphere sightings. We would see them both during the daytime and evening. We would often sit on the porch reading and smoking, it was a general hang out area for us at the property. While out on the porch we would just happen to look up and spot them. Sometimes they would stay in the sky for a long time without moving before finally fading out. Other times they would seemingly trade places with one another or perform directed manoeuvres. They would be a mix of colours – mainly silver, white or black. We would always try to question what we were seeing and rule out mundane explanations such as balloons. They would sometimes sit still for too long. On one occasion one of them remained in the same spot for over five minutes. We were also sure they were objects in the atmosphere. We didn’t own cellphones with good cameras back then as we were broke. There may have been a camera in the house but we never bothered trying to film them, probably due to the distance they were at.” Due to the regularity of the sightings It is certainly possible that some of the objects seen were down to drifting balloons, especially due to their apparent small size and rolling movement. However there are some interesting aspects including the fact that they would sometimes hover still for extended periods of time. This suggests that in some cases they were actual controlled objects which were being flown repeatedly in the area. Abduction Recollection One night in the winter of 2007 / 2008 Bill had a very profound experience. It felt like an extremely vivid dream, far more vivid than anything that he’d previously recalled. He found himself in a square shaped room which was 15 foot across with a low 7 foot high ceiling. The walls and ceiling were grey in colour and covered in wiring and pipes. Around the edges of the room were cabinets with flat tops. There were strange looking devices on the tops of these cabinets which looked a bit like laboratory microscopes. Ahead of him and off to the left was an open doorway, rectangular with a rounded top. The room was lit but there were no obvious sources for this light. Bill found that he was unclothed and was sitting on the edge of a cold metallic table in the centre of the room. He looked around wondering how he had arrived in this strange room and why he had no clothes on. He was understandably un-nerved by the situation and wanted to find a way out of it. He stood up off the table and ran towards the door. Witness drawing of the initial room and the doorway he walked through Passing through it he found himself in a short corridor. It was a little taller than the room, around 9 feet. It had the same grey colouration to the walls, ceiling and floor as the room he had been in. Everything had a moulded feel to it with no sharp corners or joins. Witness drawing of the corridor The corridor headed off in both directions. With no clue as to where he was Bill decided to head to the left. He ran along the corridor. At the end it opened up into an absolutely huge open room which reminded him of an aircraft hanger. Like the initial room it was square in shape but now about 100 feet in length and width with a much taller ceiling. He noticed a blue glow coming from the floor. With no other furnishings visible in the room he ran towards this to see where the glow was coming from. There was the imprint of a square in the floor roughly 10 feet across. Alongside this was a small blue glowing square, only 6 inches wide. Witness drawing of the larger room and square on the floor Bill does not know why but he tried stepping on this lit panel of light. When he did railings emerged and ascended vertically from three sides of the larger square on the floor. He assumed the square was an elevator of some kind and so stepped onto it. Sure enough it began to slowly descend downwards into the floor. He assumed that the railings were to stop anyone falling in to the hole. Witness drawing of the elevator with raised railings The elevator slowly descended down 15-20 feet until it became one end of another long corridor. There were several doors in the walls but they had no handles or apparent way into them. Bill ran along the corridor. At the other end was a staircase going upward. He could see glowing light coming from wherever this led. He began to run along the corridor. However before he reached the staircase he heard sounds of movement coming from upstairs. Frightened of getting caught he looked for an alternative route. He noticed that the last door on the dirgjht was open so ran inside. Witness drawing of the corridor and staircase Inside there was a row of long flattened tables with a bench alongside each. It reminded him a little of a cafeteria. The room was not lit – the only light was coming from the corridor. He heard the sound of footsteps coming down the staircase behind him. With nowhere left to run he crouched down on all fours and hid underneath the furthest table from the door. Witness drawing of the line of tables in the room He saw the silhouette of a figure appear in the open doorway. Bill became even more frightened as this figure proceeded to walk across the room towards the table he was hidden under. It was clear that whoever it was had spotted him. When the figure was right alongside the table Bill realised the game was up. He slid out from under the table. Even up close it was hard to see the appearance of this individual due to the darkness in the room. Bill was only able to see the legs clearly which were clothed in a dark coloured jumpsuit of some kind. In its right hand the figure was holding what appeared to be a pole with lit wires coming out of the end of it. Witness drawing of the figure holding the implement He began to stand up and apologise for hiding. Suddenly the figure swung the implement towards him and it hit him in the chest. He immediately felt an extremely strong flash of pain spread throughout his body. Immediately he woke up in shock screaming in agony. He sat up and found he was back in his bed. He woke up Rachel and explained what had just happened. She did not dismiss it as a dream and instead, like Bill himself, felt that something more profound had taken place. After remaining awake a short while to calm down they both settled back down to sleep. In the morning Bill remembers that Rachel found a number of bruises on her body like on previous occasions. I asked Rachel about this occasion but she cannot remember it specifically, she just said that Bill would have this kind of experience extremely regularly. While it is tempting to just put this experience down to a vivid nightmare, there is the possibility that this was more than this and he was recollecting an abduction experience, either one which had just happened or one which had taken place on a previous occasion. Contact often seems far more vivid and real than dreams, exactly how Bill described. It is also interesting that Rachel discovered more bruising on her in the morning, just as with previous occasions. Descent into the Cemetery In either the spring or autumn of 2008 Bill was sitting alone in the upper floor living room of the house. Rachel was out walking the dog around the local area, and their two housemates were also out. There was a narrow band of sky visible through the window to the South. He suddenly witnessed a bright blue-white coloured light descend downwards towards Multnomah Park Cemetery, just one block to the South. However he did not think much of this at the time. Aerial map showing the proximity of Southeast Cora Street (A) to Multnomah Park Cemetery (B) Witness drawing of the light descending into the cemetery After a while he decided to go out on to the balcony for a cigarette. It was now that he noticed a blue-white coloured pulsing light coming from the cemetery. It was down low in the centre and hidden behind the trees along the Northern edge. Photograph of Multnomah Park Cemtery The cemetery was completely fenced off on all sides so there could not have been a ground vehicle inside its perimeter causing the light. And it could not have been a helicopter either as at that distance the sound of the rotor blades would have been heard. He watched the slowly pulsing light for about 3-4 minutes. At that point the phone rang and he went back inside to answer it. He did not return outside after the call ended. However when Rachel returned from her walk he discovered that she had seen the same thing too, but at much closer proximity. Here is what Rachel described seeing. “I was walking the dog past the cemetery when I noticed a blue glowing light coming from within it. I looked towards the light and through the gaps in the fir trees I could see a large dark object with a curved convex base hovering over the gravestones. It appeared to be about 5 feet above the tops of them and took up most of the cemetery. On the base of the object was a long strip of bright blue light. As I stood there looking at it two of our neighbours who were out walking happened to approach me. I pointed out the object with the glowing light to them and said isn’t this crazy, shouldn’t we be scared? They turned and saw it too but didn’t seem that interested by it and just carried on walking. I was surprised by how little they seemed to care. I continued to watch it for a minute before continuing walking.” Bill and Rachel discussed the incident for a good while afterwards and also told their housemates about it when they returned. One thing which bugs Bill to this day is why he did not walk or drive to the cemetery to have a closer look. He says that he is quite an inquisitive person and would usually have done this in such a situation but for some reason did not. It is quite common for witnesses to act in an unusual manner during experiences, and this might be indicative of this pattern. Blue Orb Video On the evening of 11th June 2013 Bill headed to the house of his friend "Timothy" in the area of North Mississippi, North East Portland. It was a really pleasant evening with a clear sky. He arrived between 8-9pm. As he pulled up and parked, Timothy came out to greet him. Bill was parked on the West side of the street, so as he got out of the car he was facing to the West. He noticed a blue glowing orb of light in the sky visible through some nearby trees. He estimated it was between 500-600 feet up and about 3-4 blocks away from his location. It seemed to be stationary and no sound could be heard. Realising it may be something unusual Bill quickly grabbed his Android mobile phone and began filming. Timothly also noticed the light after seeing that Bill was filming. After a couple of seconds the phone focused in on a nearby street light and the object went out of focus. He ran to a different position to try and capture better footage of it. After filming for 30 seconds he decided that it wasn’t going to move any time soon, so stopped filming and headed inside with Timothly. Below is the footage Bill took (Note: The audio has been removed to protect the identity of the additional witness): Here is a still of the orb from the start of the footage. It is quite small in size and roughly central: A still from 10 seconds into the footage after Bill has moved position. The orb is situated to the right of the upper street light: Zoomed view of the blue orb: Zoomed view with edge find: The light could not have been an aircraft as it remained stationary in the sky, and neither aeroplanes or helicopters have blue lights, they only have white, red and green navigation lights. Also Bill thinks that at that distance he would have heard the sound of jet engines or rotor blades. I asked Bill if it could have been a blue coloured LED balloon. He does not believe it was this due to the fact that it remained completely still. However it was quite a pleasant night so maybe there were very little air currents and this was the explanation. Another possibility is that it was a drone with one or more blue lights on. Drones do make a loud humming sound, but if it was several blocks away he may not have heard this. Bill agrees that this may have been the explanation. Amber Rectangular UFO Video On Chirstmas evening 2014 between 8 - 9 pm Bill headed outside to the back yard for a cigarette and to let the dog out. It was a very clear evening. He happened to look up into the sky to the North. There was only a narrow area of sky visible between the neighbouring houses and trees. At that exact moment he saw a red-amber coloured rectangle shaped glowing object come into view from the right. It appeared to be around 600-700 feet up and was brightly emitting light. Bill estimates it was about 2 feet in height, so not a particularly large object. The object was gliding really slowly in a Westward direction on a level and straight course. Bill immediately took out his mobile phone and began to film the object. After a number of seconds it drifted out of sight behind the trees. He did not run out into the front yard to see if he could spot it as he didn’t want the dog to be out of the front of the house. Photograph of the house showing the strip of sky Bill filmed the object pass across Here is the video footage which Bill managed to take: Zoomed view of the UFO taken at 1 second: Zoomed view with edge find: As you can see the object appears and moves as Bill reported. What could it have been? It was clearly not an aircraft or helicopter as these would have the standard white, red and green navigation lights visible. I first entertained the notion that it was a Chinese lantern. It was about the right size and shape for a lantern, and moved slowly on a straight course as lanterns tend to do when caught in air currents. It was also Christmas - Lanterns are often launched on celebratory days such as this. This is something which Bill suspected too. He had not seen a Chinese lantern up close at the time of taking the footage, but afterwards went and watched some lantern videos online. However there were a number of differences. Lanterns are usually a fiery orange colour and tend to flicker in brightness. The object he had seen was more reddish in colour and remained constantly lit, as can be seen on the footage. That said, this cannot be entirely ruled out. An LED balloon is another possibility. However you would expect this to be a definite clear colour like bright red or orange, this was somewhere in between. Also most LED balloons are the shape of a normal party balloon, although it would still be possible for a rectangular one to exist. I asked Bill whether he thought it could be a drone. He informed me that he owns two drones himself so knows what they look like after dark. He says that at that distance there would be a bit of wobble in the movement. Despite the fact that it is not flickering I think that the most likely explanation in this case is a Chinese lantern due to the similarities in size, shape and movement. Bill only managed to observe it for a short time so maybe the flame inside it happened to be burning quite strongly, leading to the constant brightness. It is also possible that the outer shell was dyed instead of the standard white, leading to the darker amber colour. Silver Disc In the summer of 2015 Bill worked as a security officer at The Lot at Ziddel Yards, an events area on the bank of Wilamette River. There was a food festival called “The Bite” which Bill was asked to provide head parking officer duties for. Half of the grounds were turned into a parking lot for the event. Photograph of Bill in his security guard uniform It was around 3pm on the first afternoon of the event. It was sunny and still, with a clear blue sky. Bill was at the entrance of the car park and was waving vehicles in as well as checking on the other parking attendants. Aerial map of The Lot at Ziddel Yards For an unknown reason he looked up into the sky and right at that moment realised that there was an object nearly overhead. About 1000 feet up Bill saw a silver coloured disc shaped object. It appeared to be between 20-30 feet in diameter. In the base of the object were several concentric rings which appeared to be at different levels of depth. The object moved towards his location at a fast speed and then came to a halt directly overhead! Bill loudly exclaimed “What in the fuck is that?” At this the parking attendants looked up and also saw the disc. Bill felt like it had purposely stopped to look at them. The object hovered completely motionless for 10 seconds. As soon as the initial shock of seeing it died down Bill fumbled in his pocket for his mobile phone in an attempt to video the UFO. He managed to grab his mobile and unlock it. He was about to aim it upwards and start recording when the object shot away silently to the East at an incredible speed. There was no sonic boom or whoosh of air. Within a second it had disappeared into the distance. Witness drawing of the disc-shaped UFO and its route Bill was disappointed that he had not managed to film the object, but at the same time excited about what they’d just seen in broad daylight. He asked the other attendants “Do you know how cool that was?” One of them responded saying “Yeah that was pretty cool!” But after this everyone just carried on working as if nothing had happened. Still amazed by the experience Bill called Rachel and informed her of what he had just seen. I asked Rachel if she recalled having this phone call with Bill but she did not. She said that Bill would experience things so regularly that this would not have made a huge impression on her. Due to the appearance of the object and the manoeuvres it performed there is a good possibility this was a genuine sighting of an advanced craft. The object was too large and moved much too fast to be a remote controlled model or a drifting inflatable. It was not an aircraft as it stopped still for a period of time, and was clearly not a helicopter. It was low enough to see proper detail and no rotor blades were heard. It is a shame Bill did not manage to capture the UFO on camera. This may have just been coincidental, but I have investigated many cases where witnesses have claimed that at the moment they decide to attempt to take a photograph or video the object has flown rapidly away or vanished from view. There is the possibility that its occupants knew it was about to be filmed and left the area before Bill had the opportunity to do so. Click here to go to Part 3 Copyright Dave Hodrien 2022a

Birmingham UFO Group Case Report Author: Dave Hodrien Release Date: 31/08/2022 Last Updated: 02/09/2022 Note: For reasons of anonyity pseudonyms have been used for some witnesses Introduction Bill Turtle first got in touch with me on 6th October 2021 via the BUFOG website contact page. When I first reached out to him via Facebook Messenger I had no idea what to expect or what would come of it. Bill has a military background, and previously worked for the US Navy as an Aircraft Maintenance Mechanic. In 1993 he experienced a UFO sighting while aboard the USS Saratoga. However this barely scratches the surface of what he had to share with me. His experiences, which go right back to his childhood, include visitations, abduction memories, many other UFO sightings (some of which he has managed to record on video), visual anomalies, body markings and even a possible alien implant. Towards the end of the investigation I was also put in touch with his ex-partner Rachel, who willingly provided additional testimonial evidence for some of the experiences. This extensive report goes over everything in depth, including many witness drawings, maps, photographs and videos. Bill’s experiences are covered in order starting from his childhood. Due to the extent of the report it has been split into four sections. A link at the base of each section will lead on to the next. Fear of the Dark Bill was born in Boston but in 1976 at the age of 4 moved with his parents and younger sister to a house on Oak Drive, Lichfield, New Hampshire. At this property he had his own bedroom, and his sister slept in an adjacent room. Aerial map of Oak Drive indicating the house Bill used to live at Bill recalls that he began to get absolutely terrified of the dark in his room at night. His mother would switch the light off in his room and he would then completely cover himself in his bed covers. He has no idea where this extreme fear came from. He recalls speaking with his sister and finding out that she did not have this fear. He was puzzled as to why she did not feel the same as he did. Modern photograph of the house Now of course many children are scared of the dark, and the usual solution would be to leave the bedroom door open with the landing light on. However Bill says that he was insistent that his door was fully closed when he went to bed. He was frightened that something was going to come into his room if the door was left ajar. When he was a little older he even asked whether he could put a lock on the door to ensure it stayed closed, but his parents refused. He does not recall asking them for a night light. There is no proof that this is anything more than natural childhood fears, however due to things which happened later on there is the possibility he was subconsciously aware of contact experiences which had taken place and then been removed from his mind. The Kids in the Tree For several years between 1977 and 1980 Bill recollects numerous repeated experiences which he claims happened roughly three times a year. During these experiences he recalls walking along Oak Drive during the night, being led by someone he trusted. This figure was humanoid and clothed, but Bill cannot recall precise details. Photograph of Oak Drive Today the South East end of Oak Drive connects to Garden Drive. However Bill informed me that back in the late 70s the road ended in a short cul-de-sac after the junction with Acorn Way. At the end of the road was a large oak tree. Aerial map of Oak Drive indicating the route Bill walked and the part of the road which used to be sealed off He remembers being led to this tree and seeing two odd-looking children sitting up in the branches. He sensed that one was male and the other female, yet they looked identical to one another. They were clothed but Bill cannot clearly remember exactly how they were dressed. Their faces were wider than normal and pudgy looking. They had very pale coloured skin, with blue eyes larger than normal. They had thin wispy hair on their heads. Witness drawing of one of the children Bill would climb up the tree and sit with them. There would be a putrid smell which he finds hard to describe. However despite the smell, he used to feel happy with the situation like he was among friends. He recalls having conversations with the children but does not remember them audibly speaking – he thinks this communication was telepathic. Witness drawing of him and the children in the tree with the older figure waiting below He cannot recall exactly what was said, but thinks that it was something profound and exciting to him, potentially complex in nature. For many years of his adult life Bill has had an interest in metaphysics and quantum mechanics, and he wonders if this stemmed from these conversations. He is unsure why he makes this connection. However he is certain this interest did not come from things his parents shared with him, he says that they were not particularly interested in science. Many years later Bill spoke with his mother asking her about his childhood. She informed him that on numerous occasions she had woken up during the night and found him in the kitchen washing his hands. When she asked him what he was up to he said to her that he had to wash his hands when he came in from outside. While his mother of course put this down to sleep walking, Bill relates this directly to his experiences with the children sitting in the tree. She informed him that after it happened several times she had actually moved the door latch to higher up on the door so it would be too high for him to reach. She says that after this she no longer found him in the kitchen at night. However Bill thinks that his experiences with the strange children continued for a good while after this until he was 7 years old. During the investigation Bill said that drawing the pictures of the children above made him feel very uncomfortable. He also said that when he thought back to the smell he had a flashback to a different memory he had never before recalled clearly, although he feels that he has temporarily remembered it before. In this memory he was standing alongside some other people who were busy loading cloth-wrapped bundles into an open storage compartment of some kind. The doors to this were open wide. The bundles reminded him of babies but they were not moving so he doesn’t think they were alive. Bill has no idea where this memory could be from or how it relates to the smell. There are many aspects of these vivid memories and Bill’s reactions to them which suggest that he experienced repeated childhood visitations. The strange children in the tree sound very much like two alien-human hybrids which have been described by many contactees over the years. Many aspects of their appearance including their pale skin, larger eyes and faces, and thin wispy hair would fit with this. Or they may have been an unusual humanoid species of some kind. The fact they spoke to Bill telepathically would fit with this. Also the strong pungent smell that Bill describes has been mentioned before in many cases (although is not always present). If these were indeed visitations by beings, it is unknown why they would choose to lead Bill out of his house and along the road to the oak tree instead of just appear in his room. Maybe this was done to make the incidents seem more like playing with other children from the neighbourhood rather than something to be frightened of. However another possibility is that the entire scenario was a screen memory and on these occasions Bill was either still in his room or even aboard a craft. If this was the case, they may have used the scenario of the oak tree as it was somewhere familiar to Bill. The other flashback he remembered in late 2021 during the investigation is also very interesting. It does not seem to be situated at the same location and seems to involve other humanoid figures. It is possible that this is a fragmented memory of a completely different contact experience. Perhaps the strong smell was present with both so his brain is making the connection, there is no way to know for sure. It is possible Bill will remember further details in due course. When I asked Bill about how the flashback felt he said “It's weird to all of a sudden remember something. But what I remember is that I have spent many times thinking about it over the years, but then forgotten about it. It's like I've been reminded of something that I have done a lot of thinking about in the past. I'm having difficulty explaining the feeling it gives me.” Snaking Light One night either age 6 or 7 Bill awoke during the night to hear a noise out on the landing. He assumed that his mother was up so got out of bed and opened his bedroom door. At this point he realised that there was nobody there and the landing light was off. He then noticed a strange light projection on the ceiling of the landing. It was blue in colouration and about 2 foot in length. It looked like a wavy snake-like shape. The light began moving along the ceiling towards his room. Upon seeing this Bill quickly shut his bedroom door and leant against it to prevent anything from entering his room. Witness drawing of the light on the ceiling He remembers leaning against the door for a while, and assumes that after this nothing happened and he got back into bed, but has no clear recollection of this. Bill confirmed that there was no window anywhere near where the glowing shape was situated, so it cannot have been something shining in from outside such as an unusual reflection off something nearby. There was also no electronic devices within the house which could have accounted for it, and he was not wearing anything which could have caused a reflection. He never saw the light again after this, and the incident remains a bizarre mystery. Rectangular UFO The first of many UFO sightings which Bill has had over the years took place in the summer of 1977 or 1978 when he was 6 years old. It was a very pleasant and warm late afternoon and he was playing out on the front yard with his neighbours "Graham" and "Steve" and his younger sister. Bill looked up into the sky and noticed a strange object at an elevation of 30 degrees moving slowly in their direction down the road from the North. He pointed it out to his friends and sister saying “What’s that?” The object was rectangular in shape with sharp edges. It appeared to be 1000-2000 feet up and 50 feet long by 10 feet tall. Its surface was covered with what seemed to be a bank of multi-coloured sparkling lights, almost like a giant moving LED panel. Witness drawing of the UFO over the front yard Everyone stared at the object for about 30 seconds as it slowly moved towards them. By now it was almost directly overhead. The object appeared to be completely silent. Bill thought it was time to call his parents. He knocked on the front door and called out. Within about 20 seconds both his mother and father came outside. As soon as his mother looked up and saw the object she was clearly disturbed by it. She said “Alright kids let’s go inside”, and then pulled Bill, his sister and his neighbours into the house, closing the front door behind them. Bill was angry at this as he was fascinated by the object. He does not know how long the UFO remained in the area for. When they were allowed back out it had vanished from sight. What could the object have been? It clearly was not a normal aircraft or helicopter. The shape of the object and lack of any wings or tail confirms this, and also his mother’s reaction to it confirms this. A hand glider doesn’t seem likely as it would have been possible to spot someone hanging under it at the height it was at. It moved on a straight and level course without descending so a parachute is again improbable. I asked Bill whether it could have been a large kite of some kind brightly reflecting the sunlight. He says that there were too many trees in the area to fly a kite. He is also convinced that the object was covered in lights not just reflecting the sun. He says that by the time of the sighting the sun was low in the sky, and the glow coming from the object was very bright and clearly artificial in nature. Many years later Bill brought up the incident with his mother, asking what it was. She initially dismissed it saying “I don’t know, it was some kind of advertising balloon or something.” Bill responded saying “If it was just an advertising balloon why did you pull us inside?” She denied doing so saying “I don’t know what you’re talking about!” It was clear that she didn’t want to discuss the incident further. I did consider whether a blimp with some kind of video display on it could have been responsible, but it seems unlikely given the shape of the object and the fact that there was no recognisable wording or images in the lights. It was also an area of low population, not the sort of location where advertising balloons would have been launched. And, as Bill says, if it was just this why would his parents have acted in such a manner? Blue-White Glow On several occasions between the age of 7-14 Bill recalls his bedroom becoming flooded in bright blue-white light during the night. He assumes that on these occasions the light was coming in through his bedroom window. He used to leave the curtains open at night as by this age he was fascinated by the stars and used to love looking out at them after dark. He does not relate these incidents with his memories of the children sitting in the tree and does not recall anything else taking place, merely the sudden bright light. Contact experiences often begin with glowing light illuminating the vicinity. It is entirely possible that the light Bill saw during these incidents was from a nearby craft hovering outside, and that they preceded visitations or abductions which were subsequently blocked out. Glowing Orbs In his childhood Bill was fascinated by the night sky and would often peer out of his bedroom window at night looking at the stars (while at the same time as continuing to be frightened of the dark in his room). One night in 1978 he was finding it hard to sleep so got up and peered out of the window. It was a very clear and still night with no clouds visible. Suddenly two glowing blue-white orbs of light appeared over the tops of the trees on the opposite side of the road travelling towards his location from the West. Bill felt that the two orbs were connected somehow, although there was nothing visibly linking them together. They appeared too big and bright for satellites, and Bill was convinced that they were in the atmosphere at an altitude of around 10000 feet, rather than out in orbit. They moved slowly and gently, different to how a normal aircraft would appear. And if they were at the height they appeared to be then other red and green navigation lights should have also been visible. Witness drawing of the orbs visible in the window The orbs slowly moved towards his house until they were lost from sight above the top of his window. He assumed that they continued on a straight course and passed over the roof of the house. He was intrigued by them but was too frightened of the dark to head outside and continue watching them. Within a year of this first sighting Bill saw the glowing orbs again! Once again they appeared from the same direction, travelled at the same slow speed and were the same colour and configuration. However this time before they reached the road they seemed to slow down and stop in the sky then ascend away into the distance, merging into the stars. They seemed to fly towards and merge with a particular group of three stars which were clearly visible. In the years following this sighting Bill used to refer to these particular stars as “his stars”. He thinks he was drawn to them because of the fact the orbs had stopped and disappeared around them. Could the pair of orbs have been the same objects on both occasions or was it merely coincidence that they looked the same? If they were the same objects then they of course could not have been bright satellites or an aeroplane as they halted during the second incident. Due to Bill’s military background I feel confident that he would be able to look back at his experiences and put them down to one or more distant helicopters if this is what they were. However he feels certain that they were something else. LED balloons were not available back in the late 70s so could not have been the explanation either, and they were the wrong colour for Chinese lanterns. Lightning Strike At some point between the two sightings of the glowing orbs Bill recalls another unusual event. One night there was a violent lightning storm. He was extremely frightened of the lightning strikes which were lighting up his room whenever they occurred. Suddenly there was a very bright white flash of light. For a moment he of course thought it was a flash of lightning which was particularly close to the house. But the light remained on, shining brightly like a spotlight through his bedroom window. Bill stared in fear at the white light for a number of seconds wondering what was taking place. When he thinks back to the incident this is the last thing he can remember happening. He does not recollect stopping looking at the light or dropping off to sleep. His next memory is of waking up in the morning. Could this have been the start of another contact experience, similar to the blue-white light he had seen on a number of previous occasions? Perhaps the memories of this experience were wiped from his mind, as often occurs with these incidents. Floating Dreams Around the same time period Bill also had several recurring dreams in which he found himself floating down the landing. The dreams always began the same way. He would be at the end of the landing outside his room and floating face down several feet off the floor. It was during the night and the landing light was off. He would be unable to lift his head up to view the landing and would just stare at the floor. He would then start to float slowly along the landing. He did not will this to happen it would just occur. He would stick his arms out like superman in an attempt to fly away but would continue drifting forward at the same speed. It was very frightening as he felt out of control of the situation. This is where the dream would end. It is interesting that these dreams occurred around the same period of time as the other incidents with the glowing lights. There is the possibility that they were either a repeated memory of the start of an abduction which had taken place, or multiple abductions which started in a similar fashion. Mother’s Sighting The strange incidents taking place around this time in Bill’s life did not only involve himself. On occasions others were involved or were key witnesses in their own right, as with the rectangular UFO incident. One evening his father took him and his sister out to a new Chuck E. Cheese pizza restaurant which had opened in the area. His mother remained back at the house. They arrived home around 8 pm. When they entered the house they found his mother in a very panicked state. She had stacked a big pile of furniture including the sofa and television in front of the big living room window. She was visibly shaken by something she seemingly seen outside. Bill’s father told him and his sister that it was time to go to bed and they headed to their rooms. In the morning his father explained to him what had happened. He said to him that his mother had thought she’d seen a glowing light move along on the opposite side of the road. He largely played down what had happened saying she had over-reacted. However Bill is certain that she would have not done this. He says his mother is a very rational lady and would not scare easily. He says that she must have been truly frightened by something to make her react in such an extreme manner. At the time Bill did not speak with his mother about what had happened, but many years later he brought it up with her. She informed him that she had seen a brightly glowing object light up the trees on the other side of the road and then come across the road to the front yard before moving upwards out of sight. Bill wanted to ask her other questions but she seemed resistant to this and quickly changed the subject. Arm Marking One day when he was 8 years old Bill noticed a red and sore patch of skin on the inside of his upper right arm. It was roundish in shape and ¼ inch across. Rather than disappear after a short period of time the marking remained. However it has faded over the years and is now barely visible. Photograph of how the arm marking looks today: Bill has no idea of what caused the marking but it was clearly quite significant or it would have healed up quite fast and disappeared completely. He cannot relate it to any particular incident that occurred around that time of his life, however there is the possibility it was contact related, and that he has memories which have been blocked out. The Circle One night when he was 11 years old Bill had a really vivid and unusual dream. He found himself walking across the road outside his house. It was dark so clearly night-time. He was a little un-nerved by this but not particularly frightened. Bill is unsure of what clothing he was wearing, but as it was night-time he thinks it might have been his pyjamas. To his right was a humanoid figure who he was following. Just like the incidents with the children in the tree he cannot recall what this figure looked like, he only knows that they were quite tall and slender. They also felt familiar to him, and he trusted them instead of being afraid of them. They walked together along about 300 feet along a gradually sloping trail which led past the edge of the house opposite to his house. The area was heavily wooded and surrounded by trees on both sides. They came to a sloped clearing in the trees covered in dry ground. The figure stopped, crouched down and then drew a 3 foot wide circle on the ground either using his hand or a short stick he was holding. Suddenly the circle of ground dissolved away. In its place was glowing blue-white light, almost like a tunnel or portal. This light appeared brighter in the centre of the circle, almost like it was emanating from this central point. The being pointed towards the glowing circle but did not say anything. Witness drawing of the figure creating the circle of light on the ground At this point the dream ended. When he came around he found it was morning time. He immediately remembered the dream in vivid detail. It had felt extremely real to him, like his senses were on high alert. It was far different to most dreams he had experienced before and he wondered what the significance of it was. After he had got dressed he decided to walk to the place he had walked to in the dream with the figure. When he arrived there he was astonished to see that there was a circle drawn on the ground at the exact position it had been in the dream, and exactly the same size! It had a small indent in the centre, like someone had traced it out using two sticks joined with a string to make sure it was precise. Witness drawing of the marking found on the ground Bill could barely believe what he was seeing. Excitedly he ran to his neighbour’s house and his friend to come and see. While they walked back to the clearing he explained what had happened during the night. When Bill showed him the circle on the ground his friend became intrigued, asking him if it was a doorway of some kind. Bill touched the marking on the ground and confirmed that it was nothing but dirt. This is a bizarre series of events. Could the incident have been nothing more than a particularly vivid dream, and it was merely coincidental that someone had drawn a circle at the same spot on the ground? Or perhaps Bill even sleep walked while experiencing the dream and drew the circle on the ground himself without realising. This explanation cannot be entirely ruled out. Yet this experience did have interesting similarities to his previous experiences with the children in the tree – like these incidents he was being led at night by a figure he could not remember the appearance of but which he trusted. Light over the Highway Every summer up until 1990 Bill would go on holiday with his family to Newfound Lake in central New Hampshire. They would stay in a holiday cottage on the Western shore of the lake. Aerial map of Newfound Lake Aerial map indicating the approximate location of the holiday cottage: In 1984/85 when Bill was either 12 or 13 years old they were on their way to the lake travelling along Highway 93 in their classic station wagon. His father was driving, his mother was in the passenger seat, and he and his sister were in the back. They were heading down the North West edge of Manchester. It was after dark and there was no other drivers near to them on the road. Suddenly a bright white light came down from the sky 500 feet ahead of the car off to the left of the road. His father immediately slammed on the brakes of the car, startled by the sudden appearance of the light. It swept across the road ahead of them and quickly moved off to the right in a North Westerly direction. It was soon lost from sight and the darkness returned. Bill asked “What was that?” His father responded saying “I think it was a UFO!” He started the car and they continued on their journey. Bill thinks that they did not really discuss the incident afterwards. He says his parents are quite sceptical of the subject and probably soon dismissed it. Bill is unsure if either of his parents actually saw an object, they may have had a clearer view from the front seat. To him it just looked like a bright sweeping light. While it may have been an advanced craft there are of course other possibilities including a meteorite coming down to a low altitude or low flying aircraft travelling at a fast speed. Beam Communication Bill also had a number of experiences while staying at the lake itself. By 1987 his family no longer rented a cottage but owned a property on Lakeview Avenue. In the summer of that year or the following year Bill was on holiday there with his family. Aerial map of Lakeview Avenue indicating the holiday home Bill’s family used to own Modern photograph of the property largely hidden by foliage At the time he had two friends, "Jeremy" and "Nicola", who lived in houses on Bumpi Road just North of their house. One evening he had walked over to Nicola’s house to hang out with them on the front steps. The sun had set and it was a dark night with no moon or stars visible. There was some cloud cover but this was hard to see due to the darkness. All of a sudden they began to see what appeared to be lines of chevrons of rainbow coloured light shooting back and forth between two clouds. These unusual beams continued going on and back off silently intermittently. Bill and his friends were dumbfounded by what they were looking at. It almost looked like there were two objects hidden up in the clouds which were “communicating” with one another by firing light beams at each other. There were up to 3 beams seen at any one time, and anywhere between 3-30 seconds between them. Witness drawing of the chevrons shooting between the clouds Bill exclaimed “What the hell is that?” Jeremy said “Oh it’s the Northern Lights right?” He had never seen the Northern Lights so had no point of reference and assumed that this must be what they were witnessing. But of course it was nothing like how the Aurora Borealis appears. After about 5 minutes the beams just seemed to stop without warning. They were mystified as to what they had just seen. Later on Bill and Jeremy discussed the incident on the way back to their respective houses. The beams were clearly artificial in nature as opposed to just lights glowing in the cloud layer, such as sheet lightning. If the beams had been caused by helicopters they would surely have remained on continuously not flashed on and off as they were seen to do, and would have looked like normal spotlights not lines of chevrons. I asked Bill if the beams could have been a display lights or lasers coming up from the ground. He is convinced that this was not the case. First of all the beams were horizontal, not angled up into the sky. And Bill says that there was no festivals or nightclubs anywhere nearby which could have been shining projections into the sky. The Dome By early summer of 1989 Bill had moved house with his family to Partridge Lane in Londenderry. He had also learnt to drive and his parents had also bought him a pickup truck. Aerial map of Partridge Lane indicating the house Bill used to live at One evening he was invited to an unauthorized outdoor party which was organised to take place in the woodland on the Western outskirts of Londonderry. He headed there around 9pm, giving his friend "Pete" a lift. As there were no roads which led right up to the location, Bill decided to park on Stonehenge Road to the North West. It was possible to drive along tracks through the woods to reach the location, but Bill was concerned that the police might show up, and if his vehicle was parked right there he would get in trouble. Pete complained at how far away they were as they then had to walk a distance to reach the party. Photograph of Stonehenge Road where Bill parked the truck It was a very pleasant evening with a clear star-filled sky. They had no flashlights with them but there was enough light from the moon to be able to make their way along Hardy Road and Trolley Car Path to reach the location in the woods. Aerial map showing where Bill parked the truck (A) and the route they walked to reach the party location (B) Photograph of the end of Trolley Car Path When they were nearing the end of the path they could see the light from the bonfire at the party. There were about 50-60 people there. Over the next half an hour Bill socialised with other party goers and had a couple of drinks. At around 9.30pm his fears turned into reality when a police car suddenly emerged out of the darkness on of the woodland tracks! Someone shouted “SCATTER!” and everyone ran off in all directions through the trees. In the ensuing chaos Bill was separated from Pete. He ran away a short distance, ducked down behind a large tree and hid. Pete ran off in a different direction. For the next 20 minutes Bill sat in silence praying the police would not walk in his direction. Luckily they were more concerned with the people who had brought cars along to the party. After a while they left the area and Bill found himself alone in the darkened wood. He thought to himself that Pete would no doubt have escaped and headed for the truck on Stonehenge Road and that he would meet him there. He managed to find his way back to Trolley Car Path and started walking back along it to the North West. As he walked something suddenly caught his eye. He looked up into the sky and was astounded to see that the entire sky looked extremely unusual. It looked almost like a glass dome with a surface of wavy white light. It was so vivid and amazing to him. He stopped walking and stood there staring up at this anomaly. It was almost like he was standing in the centre of a giant snow globe. Witness drawing of the light dome over the pathway After a while he realised he would have to keep moving as Pete would no doubt be waiting for him. He stopped looking up at the sky. Bill does not know what happened next. His next recollection was of walking up to his truck on Stonehenge Road. It was still night-time but the sky looked completely normal, and Pete was nowhere to be seen. Puzzled by the break in his memory, he got into the truck and waited a few minutes. He felt certain that Pete would have beat him back to the truck and was confused as to why he was not there. After waiting another couple of minutes before setting off for home. When he arrived and entered the house he heard the sound of his mother coming out of her bedroom. She asked him “ Why are you home so late?” He was confused by this as to him it felt like it should be between 10.30 – 11 pm. He checked the time and found out it was 12.30 am. There was between 60-90 minutes he could not account for. He thought back to the anomaly he had witnessed in the sky. There was something about it which had been really intense and beautiful. He could not explain why he was back so late and so got told off by his mother. The following morning he talked with Pete about what had happened. Pete informed him that he had reached the truck and had waited about 15 minutes for him. At this point another friend had driven by and offered to give him a lift back home. He assumed at the time that Bill had been arrested by the police and taken back to the station. Bill says the light anomaly he saw was nothing like the Aurora Borealis. The Northern Lights are usually hues of green, blue or red, whereas what he saw was shimmering bright white. Also he has seen the Aurora Borealis with his own eyes and is convinced this was something else entirely. Bill also confirmed that he had not taken any recreational drugs prior to the incident, and had only had a couple of drinks so was not drunk when it took place. It is fascinating that immediately after witnessing this anomaly Bill then seems to have experienced at least an hour of missing time. This could suggest that the unusual light he saw in the sky was in some way contact related, and led to him potentially being abducted, although to this day he has no memory of this. Twin Lights In either the autumn of 1989 or spring of 1990 Bill had another UFO sighting, again alongside other witnesses. His best friend at the time, "Luke", also lived on Partridge Lane across the street from his house. Bill would regularly hang out in the yard with him chatting and having sneaky cigarettes. One evening around 8.30pm he was there with Luke and his younger sister. It was clear and still weather, and due to the time of year the sun had already set. Bill suddenly noticed a bright white light coming from the South at a very slow speed. The area lies within a flight path for aircraft beginning their approach to Manchester airport. However Bill says that at this point the planes would still be at 10000 feet and would not have put their landing lights on, so the normal red blue and white strobe lights would usually be visible. This light was at a much lower altitude, he thinks around 2000 feet, and there were none of the usual navigation lights visible. Modern photograph of the front yard of the house As the object got nearer the witnesses could see two white lights in close proximity to one another, both attached to a single object which could not be seen clearly due to the darkness. It took 5 minutes to reach them so must have been travelling no faster than 20 mph, too slow for an aircraft. When the lit object was overhead it suddenly came to an abrupt stop. It was possible to see a solid object between the two lights but Bill was still not able to clearly make out the shape. Luke’s father had served in the military as a helicopter pilot. Luke ran into the house and excitedly grabbed his father to come and take a look. They both came back outside. Shaun pointed at the UFO and asked his father “What kind of aeroplane is that?” His dad simply said “I have no idea!” and walked back inside leaving Shaun standing there. They continued to stare up at the object wondering what it could be. After about 2 minutes it suddenly began moving again but at a different angle to its original trajectory. It was soon lost from sight over the roof of the house. Witness drawing of the lights indicating their path The object had clearly not been a helicopter as they would have heard the sound of the rotor blades, would have seen other navigation lights, and Luke’s father would clearly have recognised it. Drones were not available back in 1989 and it looked too large to be this or a remote controlled model of some kind. The following day Bill asked Luke if he could get his father to call the military. He did ask but his dad didn’t want to help. So instead Bill looked up a MUFON Investigator who lived in Londonderry and got in touch. The man sounded interested in discussing the experience with him. Two days later he and another lady turned up and interviewed him and Luke about what they’d seen. They were both asked to fill in a sighting report form and draw a picture of it. The investigators from MUFON informed them that it sounded like they’d seen something unusual. Bill does not know if a report was ever released, if it was he never saw it. The incident was probably just added to their case records. Click here to go to Part 2 Copyright Dave Hodrien 2022

Birmingham UFO Group Case Report Author: Dave Hodrien Release Date: 28/02/2016 For reasons of anonymity pseudonyms have been used and certain location details have been omitted Introduction Contact is often only experienced by a single individual. However sometimes entire families can be affected by it. This is one such case from Scotland in which a mother, her two daughters and son have all had, and continue to have contact experiences. These experiences have included visitations, UFO and being sightings, psychic phenomena and many abduction related dreams. This extensive report contains many testimonial statements from the family as well as numerous drawings and photographs. Grandparent’s Visitation This case does not begin with Lisa or her siblings, it in fact begins with her father’s parents. There is a story which would regularly be told over the years at family gatherings.  Lisa’s grandmother Dorothy was the youngest of 13 children. In 1925 when she was five years old she used to share a bed with several of her sisters at the rental house which they all lived at. One night her father walked past the bedroom door and looked into the room. He was horrified to find a grey coloured figure standing next to the bed and holding one of the girl’s dolls. He shouted at the girls to get out of the room, and they all fled from the house. Despite her young age, Dorothy was able to recollect this incident and used to talk about being herded up the street alongside her sisters in her nightgown. Her parents took them to their Aunts house. They refused to ever set foot in the property again after what had taken place, and the very next day gave the key back to the landlord. Dorothy would always relate the incident to a ghost, but looking back at it Lisa wonders if it was a visitation by an ET being. This is entirely possible, especially as the figure had picked up one of the dolls, so appeared to be physically there in the room. When I spoke to Lisa’s mother Anne on the phone I asked her about this incident. She too remembers the story which her husband’s mother would mention from time to time. Below is her testimony regarding this: “Every time there was a few of the family together this story would come out. My husband’s mother shared a room with two of her sisters. They remember waking one night to find a tall dark grey figure at the bottom of the bed throwing dolls at them. They must have shouted for their dad, as he came in, got them all out of the bed and took them to some relatives in their night clothes. They never went back to the house after that, they would never go back there to live.” Contact experiences often run through multiple generations of a family. Was this experience a visitation by a Grey? If so then it is possible that Lisa’s grandmother was also a contactee. Initial Abduction In the summer of 1969/1970 when Lisa was 6/7 years old she went on holiday with her parents to Lake Windemere in the Lake District. They stayed at a caravan at White Cross Bay on the shore of the lake. Aerial map of White Cross Bay: Photograph of White Cross Bay holiday camp: One morning she awoke with a feeling of extreme nausea. Immediately the details of a very vivid dream came back to her. She had been aboard a craft hovering low above the roof of the caravan. Initially she believed it to be a helicopter completely made out of glass which she could see through, although looking back at it this of course makes no rational sense. The area she was in was oval in shape and only about 8 feet across. She found herself sitting down on a white bench-like seat, with her lower legs covered in a thick gel-like substance which filled the base of the craft. Alongside her on the bench was the 18 year old boy from the neighbouring caravan. He was being violently sick, which made her anxious. In front of them on a bucketed seat was a dark figure who she assumed was the pilot of the craft. She could not remember any details about what this figure looked like other than the fact he/she was small and was facing away from them. She did not recall communicating with either the boy or the pilot. Witness drawing of the craft interior and the caravans below: The next thing she knew, Lisa found herself looking back into the craft from the outside of it. She was not yet on the ground, but believes she was in the process of being put back. The walls of the craft were still transparent, and she could see the other boy still being sick aboard it. During the day she felt terribly sick, and shocked at how real this unusual dream seemed. She wanted to get her mum’s attention and tell her about it, but she was distracted with other friends who were there. She wanted to check the boy from next door to see if he showed any indication of illness or remembering the same as her. It was a rainy day so he did not appear outside until the afternoon. He did not seem to be ill, he just looked solemn. Due to her young age, Lisa did not have the courage to go and speak with him directly. She thought that if he could not remember anything he may think she was mad. Lisa was not able to speak with her mother in depth about what she remembered until they had travelled back home. I spoke with Anne about this incident, here is what she recalls about it: “Lisa was trying to tell me but I had friends at the caravan, and she couldn’t get my attention as much as she'd liked. I remember on the day her telling me that she was feeling sick and didn’t want anything to eat. She told me about what happened when we got back home. She told me she had been somewhere with the boy from the caravan next door, she said she’d been in a spaceship. She said the boy was being violently sick the next day. I didn’t take it all in at the time as I was distracted.” Lisa says that after this incident she would panic whenever she felt ill as it reminded her of what happened. She also says that at the time you could buy a pink-coloured chocolate bar in the shape of the Pink Panther, and for some reason this would immediately remind her of that night. She has never found out the reason for this. Taken as an individual experience, one could easily interpret this incident as nothing more than a dream, with coincidental feelings of sickness the following day. After all, Lisa saw no evidence that the boy was feeling ill the next day or could recollect the same as her. Also certain aspects such as the thick liquid in the base of the craft were very unusual. However contact experiences often come back as feeling like vivid dreams, and a feeling of nausea is commonly reported following abduction. Also there have been numerous other contact cases reported where people have been able to see out through the walls of the craft like they are invisible, such as the room which abductee Travis Walton reported entering. Regarding the pink chocolate, I do wonder if the colour was the same colour as the gel-like liquid around her legs. Again pink coloured gel has been mentioned a number of times by different contactees, there is one case from Buxton which I investigated where a woman was seen floating in a container full of a pink coloured substance. Since this initial experience Lisa has had many other contact experiences which have come back to her in a similar manner, as you will see later in this report. Nosebleed Dreams For a period of months following the incident at Lake Windemere, Lisa experienced vivid recurring identical nightmares. In these dreams she found herself in a dark environment. She could barely see anything past her own face, but it did feel like a clinical environment of some kind. She would be sitting in a reclining chair of some kind. She could see small triangles passing close to her face within two or three centimetres of her skin.  They seemed to move from the outside of both of her cheeks towards her nose.  Lisa is fairly sure that the small triangles where attached to very slim rods, as she could see the rod also move across her face.  She has no idea who was performing this procedure. During one of these dreams she remembers two very small semi-circular light coloured objects falling from her nose and then blood trickling out.  She knows that she didn't catch them in her hands, she assumes they must have fallen into a dish positioned in front of her face.  She was unaware of feeling any pain associated with this, though she did feel very anxious. Witness drawing showing the rod-like instrument, position it was placed on her face, and the small objects which dropped out of her nose: After experiencing one of these dreams Lisa would wake in a panicked state. They occupied her thoughts and she felt the need to understand their significance. She remembers asking both her mother and grandmother about the possibility of objects falling out of your nose. On one particular occasion she remembers asking her grandmother “Nan, are you sure things can't just drop out of your nose like in my dreams?” Her gran turned to her mother and asked “Anne, do you think she means adenoids?” Turning to Lisa she asked “Have you got a friend who’s just had her adenoids out?” Lisa had no idea what she meant by this and responded “No I haven’t but tell me what adenoids are Nan.” Her gran replied “I don’t really know, but I think they are up your nose.” Lisa does not remember waking up with a nose bleed after any of these dreams, though she does remember a particularly bad nose bleed which happened at school around that time. The head master had to take her home because of it. She experienced a second one the following day. Anne cannot recall too much about this, but does remember Lisa mentioning these dreams. “I remember Lisa going on about things coming out of her nose. She would ask her gran about it. It only went on for about a year. I just thought she’d been having dreams. I asked her what she thought it was. She said she didn’t know.” It is possible that these dreams were flashbacks to having one or more implants placed in her nose, possibly during the abduction experience at Lake Windemere. Implants are sometimes placed in the bridge of the nose by the ETs using a metallic rod-like instrument. There are a number of cases on record where contactees have reported having nosebleeds and these objects falling out, very similar to what Lisa dreamed about. Sleep Paralysis Contactees often report experiencing sleep paralysis, and some believe that the two are directly related, although there is substantial evidence which proves they are very different experiences. Between 1972-1976 Lisa experienced a number of incidents where she would awake in the night to find that her legs were paralyzed. They would feel very heavy like they were being pressed down against the bed. This occurred about once or twice a month. She would feel terrified that something was in the room. During these experiences she would keep her eyes tightly shut until she dropped off to sleep. She would convince herself that it was the ghost of their pet dog come to lie across the bed to keep her company. She never called out for her parents as her father would have been angry at being woken up. On one occasion when she was 9 or 10 she became aware of something standing on the left side of the bed. She initially assumed it was her mother. When she turned to look she was terrified to see a dark hooded figure looking down at her. The figure was quite short so Lisa assumed it was female. The hood hung down in folds hiding the face. Witness drawing showing the hooded figure alongside her bed: Panicking she pulled the covers up over her head. She remained there for some time before daring to peep out again. To her horror the figure was still standing there. Once again she hid and in the end must have dropped off. In the morning she was adamant that she had been awake and that there had been a figure standing in her bedroom. She told her mother about it and drew a sketch of what she had seen. Anne still remembers this but sadly the drawing has been lost. While what is described above could be considered “classic” aspects of sleep paralysis, there is the possibility that the hooded figure was a visitation by an ET being. Flying Triangle Sighting In 1978 when Lisa was 14 she and her parents witnessed a UFO from the living room window of their house in South-West Durham. It was just after 6pm. Lisa remembers that her father Leonard had just finished watching the news and was watching the following programme on TV. It was a pleasant dry and calm evening. Lisa looked out of the window to the South and noticed an object hovering above the large grassy field on the opposite side of the road. It was about three quarters of the way across the field and to the Western edge of it. The object was quite low down, about 300 feet off the ground. Witness drawing showing the triangular UFO through the window: At first glance Lisa assumed that the object was merely a helicopter. As it was rare to see helicopters in the area she continued to look as she was interested to find out why it was there. However she quickly realised that the object was not a helicopter. It appeared to be an equilateral triangle, at least 20 feet across. It was dull dark grey in colour. There were no visible markings or windows, or any lights on it. The UFO was absolutely stationary and not turning at all. Lisa was fascinated by what she was looking at, and immediately sensed that it was something out of the ordinary. She started to call for her father to come and see the object but he was busy watching TV. However she was determined so continued to call, saying things like “Dad you need to come and see this, there’s a triangular shaped thing just hovering over the field. I don’t know what it is. It’s like a flying triangle…it’s really odd. You need to see this, it’s still there!” After about 30 seconds Lisa decided to also call her mother Anne to come and see. Anne was in the kitchen doing the washing up at the time. She came on through into the living room and started to observe the object. She too was extremely confused by it. At last Leonard started to take notice of what was going on so came on over to the window. The UFO immediately had his full attention. He turned to Lisa and asked her to go and quickly fetch the telescope that she owned. Lisa left the window and ran to her room to find the scope. It took her a couple of minutes to track it down in the old toy cupboard. She was afraid that when she returned to the living room the UFO would have gone. However on returning to the room she was relieved to see that it was still present in the sky. She handed the scope to her father. A moment after he started to view the object through the telescope he began to excitedly describe what he was observing, saying “Good God, I’ve never seen anything like it! It’s like a massive fuselage, it’s like a V Bomber…but…just a massive fuselage which forms into the wings. That’s not from here, there’s no way that could hover like that, not for that length of time. That’s a UFO, there’s no doubt that’s a UFO….My god, where’s that come from?” They all continued to watch the object for about ten minutes, during which time it had not moved at all. Suddenly without warning the UFO shot away Eastwards towards the coast at an incredible speed. It was gone from sight in a split second! Leonard mentioned that it was impossible to follow using the scope. In total they had observed the UFO for between 15-20 minutes. Anne owned a camera, but would only purchase film for it when going on holiday, so sadly they were unable to take any photographs of the object. Immediately after the sighting Lisa and her parents were both excited and stunned by what they had witnessed. Soon afterwards Leonard contacted Teeside Airport to see if they could offer any explanation, but he only got a minimal response to this request. Lisa’s parents used to run their own business. The following day Lisa overheard her parents discussing the sighting with an employee. He informed them that someone else had reported seeing the same object and he had heard about it on the radio. Soon afterwards Lisa remembers seeing a newspaper article about it too, so there were clearly other witnesses. One explanation which was put forward was that the object had been a weather balloon. Obviously this was nonsense due to the way in which it had left the area, and Lisa remembers that Leonard was quite disgruntled by this suggestion. After this sighting both Lisa and her parents changed their views on extra-terrestrial life. They were all convinced that what they had seen was an advanced craft of alien origin. Lisa expected her school friends to be as intrigued as she was. While riding the bus to school she mentioned the sighting to her friends. However they were very sceptical towards what she had seen and made jokes about it. She was very disappointed that they would not take her more seriously. Determined to get them to believe her, she went on a day trip to Newcastle and returned with a copy of Eric Von Daniken’s famous book, "Chariots Of The Gods" . She tried to show her friends on the bus but they still laughed at her. After this she realised that it would probably be best if she kept quiet about the sighting or the subject in general. According to Lisa, Leonard often spoke about the incident with friends and acquaintances right up to his death in 2014. Leonard had served in the Royal Air Force and held a private pilot, so he was certainly aware that what he had seen was not an ordinary aeroplane of any kind. Anne still remembers seeing the UFO with Lisa and her husband. When I spoke with her on the phone she informed me of the following: “It was evening time, still quite light in the sky. Lisa spotted something outside through the window of the house. I came on through to take a look. I could see a V shape in the sky. It looked strange, something I had never seen before. Lisa was trying to get Leonard to come and see. In the end he did come on over. Lisa went and got a telescope. It just looked very dark grey or black in colour. It had very straight edges, quite angular in shape. There were no markings or lines on it. I never saw it through the telescope. I thought it was something strange, I didn’t put a title to it. I couldn’t understand what it was or how it stayed in the same position. I looked for about thirty seconds and then went back into the kitchen.” Due to the appearance of the object and the incredible manoeuvre it was seen to perform from a stationary position it is likely that what Lisa and her parents observed was a Flying Triangle, one of the more commonly reported types of UFO. While some believe these to be secret craft operated by the military, I have dealt with and heard of other cases where they have been directly linked with ETs and abductions. Premonitions Since early childhood Lisa has felt that she is very intuitive and sensitive towards other people’s thoughts. She finds it very draining to be among crowds and tries to avoid situations such as this as much as possible. Being among so many people can sometimes lead to migraines. She can usually pick up a lot about a person very soon after meeting them for the first time. One night in 1983 Lisa had a strange dream. In this dream she watched as grave diggers dug a grave for her grandmother Susan. In the morning when she awoke she felt unsettled but put it down to nothing more than a nightmare. At about 10am her father received a phone call. It was the neighbour of her grandmother. They informed him that Susan’s curtains were still closed. Her father drove around to the house and discovered that Susan had passed away in the night. Anne remembers Lisa telling her about the dream shortly before finding out about Susan’s death: “In the morning Lisa told me about a dream – something about a cemetery, things happening in a cemetery relating it to her gran. Soon after we got the news that nobody was answering the door around her house. It felt very strange.” Later the same year something extremely similar happened. Lisa dreamt that her elderly uncle came to her and said that he was in heaven now drinking beer, and it was only a penny a pint. She told her mother about the dream when she awoke. Soon afterwards the family were informed that her uncle had passed away the previous night. Again Anne has the following to say about this incident “Lisa had had a dream and in this dream her uncle had been saying it was very nice up in heaven and beer was only a penny a pint. He was very frugal so that made sense. Quite soon afterwards, could have been the following day, we found out her uncle had died.” To have a dream of someone dying just before it actually taking place is interesting enough, but for it to happen twice within the same year seems unlikely to be coincidental. It appears that Lisa may have certain psychic abilities. This is very commonly reported by contactees and there appears to be a direct link between this and contact. There is also signs that one of Lisa’s daughters, Gemma, may possess psychic abilities. In 2014 she asked Lisa to take her to school by car so she would not have to take the bus. When Lisa asked her the reason for this she said that she does not want anybody to know what she is thinking about. Lisa asked her why she believes they would be able to do this and she replied “Well, because I know what they are thinking.” Lisa has also informed me that Gemma can sometimes see coloured auras around individuals, and can sometimes literally see through people. Beam of Light By 1988 at the age of 24 Lisa had got married and moved into an upstairs flat. Thinking back to this time Lisa has a strange recollection which seems more like an actual memory than a dream. Here are Lisa’s own words on what she remembers: “I was in the front court yard near to the front gates. It was day time, my father was also there. I was bent down, kind of sitting on my heels, and I seemed to be feeling about on the ground for something, or maybe I was using my hand against the ground to steady my balance, I am not sure.  I remember looking into this intense beam of white light, similar to bright sunshine, though much more intense. My father was just standing there, looking on dreamily, sort of on the edge of it. I do not know if he was on the inside of the shaft of light or the outside, it was hard to tell as everything looked so bleached of colour.  The beam was probably five or six feet in diameter. It was hurting my eyes to look up and my faculties seemed to be slowed and dulled.  I have no memory of anything after that image.” Ever since this time of her life Lisa has had recurring dreams in which her whole body is electrically charged. During these dreams she feels herself being dragged through the air by an electrical force which seems to focus around her chest and pull her upwards. On many occasions she wakes up in a panicked state with her body almost buzzing with static electricity, and is relieved to find herself in bed. It is possible that the bizarre recollection of the beam of light is a flashback to the start of an abduction experience. Lisa says that she informed her father about it, but he clearly has no recollection of anything taking place. However it is possible that he was “shut down” during this experience, something which has been reported many times before. This could explain why he has no memory of anything taking place. Perhaps the dreams which have followed this until the present day are memories of being taken up into craft, either on this occasion or on later occasions. Missing Time In 1992 when Lisa was 28 she, her husband Simon and 2 year old daughter Dawn moved to live in Estepona, Spain for a year. Simon’s boss owned a large residence in the outskirts of Esteopona on the A-7 coast road. In the gardens of this residence were a number of holiday cottages. In May Simon had to travel with work for several days, and his boss offered Lisa the chance to stay in one of the cottages in exchange for help in the gardens. On the Saturday morning Lisa did several hours of weeding on the front driveway of the residence. It was a warm sunny day so perfect weather to be outside. After lunch she put Dawn down for a nap. Later in the afternoon at around 4.30pm she decided to walk into Estepona with Dawn to get pizza for dinner at the harbour. The walk to Estepona took about 30 minutes. It was a very quiet walk along the edge of the road which hugged the coastline. There were not many pedestrians around but there was regular traffic on the road and very pleasant surroundings. Aerial map showing the A-7 coastal road leading to Estepona: Modern photograph of the road showing the typical surroundings. Lisa says the area has become far more developed since she was there: They arrived at the pizza restaurant about 6pm and ate dinner outside in the sunshine. Afterwards they immediately set back off home to the cottage. Lisa thanked the waiter, left the table and set off towards the coastal road. The next thing she became aware of was of being back in the living room of the cottage. It was very dark. She had no memory of how she had arrived back home at all. She stood there with a truly surreal feeling of confusion and strangeness. She looked around in the darkened room for a clue about what was going on, and found Dawn standing next to her quietly. All of a sudden her mind kicked back into action. She put the light on and looked at the travel clock. She was shocked to find that it was now 9.30pm. She could not understand where she and Dawn had been for the last few hours. She frantically attempted to think back to what had taken place, but could not recall anything. The strangeness of the situation sank in and she began to feel a little frightened. Lisa put Dawn to sleep and then tried to settle down herself but could not. She felt terrible and her mind was continuously trying to work out what had happened. She could barely wait for the morning to arrive. The following day she was still feeling distressed so decided to leave the cottage a day early and head back home. She was planning to call for a taxi when Simon’s boss turned up to see how things were going. He explained to her that he had come to the cottage during the evening, and when he had found it empty he had become a bit concerned. He asked her where she had been. Lisa just stood there dumbstruck. She didn’t really know how to explain what had happened so simply said “I don’t really know, the time was all wrong.” She could tell he was confused by this response, but didn’t know what else to say. She managed to tell him that she wanted to head back home, making the excuse that Dawn was not feeling well. Rather than call a taxi, Simon’s boss offered to drive them back himself. Lisa’s confusion remained and she found it hard to concentrate on anything else. She also noted that Dawn was also quieter than she would usually be. Later in the day once she was back home she rang her mother about what took place, and when Simon returned home she went over everything with him too. Lisa says that in the months following this incident the feeling of her body being electrically charged at night intensified, and on many occasions she woke up feeling exhausted even though she was getting enough sleep. It seems clear that Lisa experienced several hours of missing time. Dawn was too young to properly discuss what had happened during this time, yet must have also experienced it. It is unlikely that she got the time wrong and left the restaurant later than she thought she was because she knows she set off for Estepona around 4.30pm and that the journey time on foot was about 90 minutes. Lisa is also aware that they left the restaurant straight after the meal. Also the fact that Simon’s boss came round to find the cottage empty during the evening shows that they were missing at that time, much later than they should have been back. It had been a bright sunny day which involved lots of walking and outdoor activities. Could Lisa have suffered from heat stroke and collapsed for a while before getting back up in a daze and walking back home? This seems pretty unlikely for a number of reasons. She was not feeling unwell when she set off back to the cottage, if she was about to collapse it is likely she would not have felt right beforehand. If she did collapse then surely someone would have spotted her with Dawn standing alongside her? While there weren’t many pedestrians around Lisa says that there were cars driving along the road. And even if she had been dazed when she got back to her feet she would surely have been able to remember something, no matter how hazy. Yet the memory of how she had returned home was completely gone. Lisa also noticed that Dawn was acting strangely and was quieter than usual. Even though Dawn was too young to confirm why she was acting this way, it is possible that she was affected by whatever had taken place. Given Lisa’s many other contact experiences, it is certainly possible that she and Dawn were abducted while walking back along the coastal road, and were then returned back to the cottage where they were staying with the memories of the experience blocked out. This is an extremely commonly reported aspect of contact, so even though no craft was seen and Lisa had no other indication she had been taken this is still worth considering. Missing Baby In 1995 Lisa found she was pregnant. The pregnancy was progressing well and there were no concerns. He was going for regular check-ups and scans. However when she was 14 weeks pregnant the baby seemed to have disappeared overnight. She woke in the morning immediately sensing that she was no longer pregnant. Lisa kept telling herself that she must be wrong. Her work skirt had not been fastening properly because of the baby. She decided to put it on to prove to herself that she was mistaken. But when she did to her horror the skirt fastened up. She knew that it had not the day before. She contacted her doctor, who attempted to reassure her that it was unlikely she had anything to worry about, as there was no sign she had had a miscarriage. The doctor arranged for her to have a scan at the hospital. The person performing the scan paused before asking "Are you sure about your dates?"   When Lisa confirmed that she was very sure, she then said "You must have lost the pregnancy." Lisa could not make sense of what had happened, as she felt certain she had been pregnant 24 hours previously, and she had definite confirmation that the baby was there on her most recent scan, which had taken place the previous week. At the time she had no choice but to accept this explanation. However she now wonders whether the baby was taken from her by the ETs. While this may seem like an extreme explanation for what happened it is still worth considering. Lisa was going for regular scans and was also aware that her dress had not fastened correctly on the previous day. It is possible for babies in the early stages of development to pass away and get re-absorbed into the uterus, however at 14 weeks it seems unlikely this would have happened entirely in such a short space of time. Driving Mystery By the winter of 1999 Lisa had separated from her first husband and living with her mother. She had recently started to see her present husband Gavin. Due to the time of year and the fact that the road home from her work place would be quite lonely, Gavin used to regularly meet her in his own car about 8.30pm and then escort her home to the top of the road which her mother’s house lay on. One evening they were on their way back home like usual. It was fully dark but the weather was fine. Lisa was suddenly shocked to find the car moving along the road but with the engine switched off. The car did not slow down at all, she merely felt for the ignition key and restarted it. She felt that she must have had a temporary lapse in concentration and that something was wrong with the car. She immediately looked ahead for Gavin to flag him over and inform him that her car may be playing up. But when she looked she could no longer see his car ahead of her, or in the rear view mirror. This was bizarre as she was on a long straight road at the time. She reached the roundabout at the top of her road. There was still no sign of Gavin’s car so she turned off and headed for home. Anne was already in bed, so she too went off to sleep. In the morning Lisa informed Anne about what happened. Anne was surprised as it was not at all like Gavin to leave Lisa to travel home on her own. Later on Lisa met up with Gavin and brought it up with him. Upon hearing her story Gavin became very confused. He said that he was sure her car was right behind his right up until the roundabout. This clearly contradicted what Lisa recalled taking place. It all seemed extremely strange. There is no evidence that this incident involved contact but it is unusual so it has been included. Gavin seemed adamant that he remained ahead of Lisa right until she reached her road. Could she have somehow not noticed his car ahead of her? Maybe she stalled the vehicle and so Gavin was a short distance further ahead than he would usually be and was lost from sight due to the darkness. Or could there have been some kind of mix up involving another car, where Gavin began driving ahead of a different car mistaking it for Lisa’s car? We are unlikely to ever know for sure. Early Signs Lisa’s second daughter Gemma was born the following year. By 2004 the family had moved to a remote area of Scotland. It was around this time that Gemma became a vegetarian overnight. One morning she told her mother that she could never eat meat again. Below are Gemma’s comments on this. “My mum tells me I ate meat regularly up until the age of 4 years old. I have one vivid memory from when I was very young. I was point blank refusing to eat the meat my mum had cooked for me. My mum kept telling me if I didn't eat it, I wouldn't be allowed to go with my dad to feed the neighbours fish. I repeatedly told my mum I just couldn't eat it. Since then, meat has never been an option at all for me.” You may wonder why this has been mentioned in the report. Quite often contactees develop strong feelings towards protection of the environment, which often leads to them becoming vegetarian. Obviously it cannot be said for certain that this was related, but it is a sign that perhaps Gemma was experiencing contact from this age and possibly even before. Two years later at the age of six Gemma developed a profound interest in outer space. She became obsessed with watching the night sky and would regularly ask to be taken outside to look up at the stars. Here is what Gemma has to say about this: “For many years, from an early age the sky in general fascinated me. I remember pleading with my parents, begging them to take me up this hill just passed our village to watch the night sky. It was pitch black when we would climb up with our head torches hoping to catch a glimpse of any movement above us. If we happened to see either the Northern lights or a shooting star, I would shake uncontrollably with excitement. I remember it being about four in the morning when I was still begging my parents to take me out one last time before I went to bed. Ever since I was younger I have had this habit of having to stand against a wall or have something behind me when I am in the dark because I feel like someone is behind me. I am still fascinated by the sky and seem to know instinctively when something is there before I even look, whether that be a plane or helicopter etc.” Again contactees regularly report having a fascination with the stars, which is possibly a subconscious knowing that this is where their contacts have come from. Owls As a child Gemma loved to play with Sylvanian Families animal figurines. Among these toys were a family of owls. Lisa remembers a number of times where Gemma told her that when she was in bed at night full sized owls which looked like her toys would sit on top of her wardrobe and fly across the bedroom. Photograph of the Sylvanian Families owl family: Below is Gemma’s testimony regarding these experiences: “The owls I witnessed in my room were not real animal type owls. I had Sylvanian Families when I was younger and had a family of owls. I remember telling Edward, my brother, I had seen the owl ‘mum and dad’ sitting on top of my wardrobe then flying across my room. I don't remember what age I was exactly, but I had Sylvanian families in my room from about five/six to about ten years of age. I remember seeing this about twice.” The Greys often utilise “screen memories” to mask their true appearance, so that the contactee remembers seeing something else entirely. They regularly seem to choose appearances that will be familiar to the individual, perhaps in an effort to reduce the fear of the situation. It is possible that these incidents were visitations, and that the beings had taken this form to put Gemma's mind at ease. It is also worth noting that many contactees have reported seeing normal looking owls, and this is one of the forms that the beings will sometimes take. Family Contact From 2006 onwards there are signs that Lisa, both of her daughters Dawn and Gemma, and her son Edward have independently experienced contact seemingly involving visitations by beings and sometimes detailed abduction recollections. Gemma began to develop headaches and would wake up with nose bleeds.  One week she had a nose bleed every day for an entire week. On a night soon afterwards during the early hours she came into Lisa’s bedroom clearly distressed.  She told Lisa and Gavin that she and Edward had been exploring a rocky terrain with small alien creatures. Here is Gemma’s testimony regarding this: “I remember very clearly waking up with nosebleeds a lot when I was younger. I remember one week I had them several times every day. I remember the night of the dream, waking up in a lot of distress and going through to my mum’s room to tell her about it. My dad was away at work at the time so I slept with my mum for the rest of the night. I remember the dream very clearly. Myself and Edward, who was about 4 at the time, were in this rocky, unearth-like terrain surrounded by stalagmites. There were small alien beings with us, who carried small pistol like devices. On multiple occasions Edward informed Lisa that he had seen figures standing next to his bed during the night. He said that they would reach out and touch the top of his head while he was lying down. Below is Edward’s testimony regarding these incidents: “I would usually see one or two figures. Sometimes it was before I dropped off to sleep and at other times I would wake up and know they were there. Sometimes I wouldn't see them, but they would put images into my head so as not to frighten me. It was usually dark but I could still make out their big eyes, no nose, instead they just have like small nostril holes and the shape of their heads, they were heart shaped without the dip at the top. I could just see the outline of their bodies, I think four feet or smaller. I did not shout out because as soon as I felt afraid they would cause me not to be able to shout. I always intended to shout the next time they came, but I never could. Even though I sometimes felt afraid I never felt they were there to hurt me. I can remember them being there vividly about four times or so when I was little, but I know it has been loads of times. They did speak to me through my mind, but I can't remember exactly what they said, it was more "knowing" and I knew what I had to do.” Frequently Lisa would wake up in a panicked state, certain that something was there in the bedroom. Often she would feel as though she had just been dropped back into bed and could feel a buzzing vibration racing through her body as well as the bed. On these occasions she would keep her eyes tightly shut as she did not want to see whatever was there.  She would have fragmented dreams where she found herself in a learning environment, and would regularly suffer from strong headaches. When Edward was seven years old he told Lisa how he had woken in the night and come into her bedroom. When he did so two beings came from the side of the room and reached out to grab him. He said he was terrified when he had seen them and he had tried to turn and run back out into the hall, but the bedroom door had shut behind him. He then showed Lisa how he had tried to avoid them by curling up in a ball behind the door. He said he then woke up back in his own room. Edward cannot recollect this incident in much detail but here is his testimony regarding it: “Gemma and mum remember me telling them about this happening, though I can't remember it very well now.  I remember I would sprint between rooms and slam the doors behind me. Mum would tell me off for doing this, but I would see images in my head and I knew they were there, and the faster I moved the less likely I thought they would be able to take me.  I always thought one of them looked like a lion and I remember seeing it in mum's room.” The description of the lion-like being in this particular incident is very interesting. It is possible that this being was using a screen memory to mask its appearance, perhaps to appear less unusual, but if so why did only one of the beings appear in this way? Another possibility is that the lion-like being was displaying its true form. There are a number of contact cases on record where people have met with feline-like beings. These cases are quite rare but they do exist. Could this have been one of these? As you will see, this would not be the last time which he would encounter this being. Hooded Figures One day in either the autumn/winter of 2008 Lisa had the evening to herself. Gavin was out at work, Dawn was out with friends and both Gemma and Edward had gone to bed. She sat watching TV for a while. Dawn came home and after speaking briefly went up to bed. Soon afterwards Lisa also decided to head on up to get some sleep. It was between 10.30-11pm. She had only been lying down for a short while and felt very much awake. She could hear Dawn still moving around in her room. Lisa was lying on the left hand side of the bed facing the window. As on many other occasions she left the curtains open to look at the night sky. With her eyes still open, Lisa rolled over and as she did moved across onto the other side of the bed. Immediately she was shocked to see three figures step out of the darkness towards the lower right corner of the bed. They were all wearing dark robes with hoods that hung over their faces, similar to the figure she had seen when she was 9 or 10. Two of the figures were about 4.5 feet tall. The third figure stood behind them and was about a foot taller. Witness drawing of the three hooded figures: Lisa was immediately filled with absolute terror. She began to scream out “No! No!” and jumped up out of bed, running out onto the landing through the open doorway, hitting the light switch to the bedroom as she did. In fear she ran several steps away from the bedroom along the landing. She suddenly stopped, and as she did an instant feeling of calmness came over her. All she could think was “You must stop this behaviour. You’ll frighten the children!” She calmly called out “Sorry Dawn, I think I saw a spider!” She then walked back into the bedroom. The figures were nowhere to be seen. She switched off the light and got back into bed, and remembers nothing more taking place. Lisa is still mystified why she went back to bed after what had happened. The following morning she felt deeply unsettled, even afraid. She felt that the figures had been ghosts and that the house must be haunted. She discussed what she had seen with Dawn. Dawn informed her that she had felt dizzy and unable to move from her bed at the time. However she had heard her mother shout out and heard her footsteps as she ran along the hall. There are a number of very interesting aspects to this experience. There are a number of cases on record where people suffering from sleep paralysis have seen shadowy figures in their room and felt extreme fear. However it is clear that Lisa was not paralyzed at the time of seeing the figures as she immediately jumped up out of bed and ran out of the room. The fact that Dawn remembered hearing this happen proves that it was not just a nightmare and she had physically reacted to something. Also there are signs that Dawn may have been under some form of control at the time, perhaps to prevent her from interfering with whatever was taking place. It is also possible that Lisa was under control, she cannot understand why she would have re-entered her room after leaving it, it was as if the fear of seeing these figures in the room was completely removed. It is very common for contactees to act in an unusual manner during experiences, they often become complacent to what is taking place exactly how Lisa describes. The entities were of different sizes, perhaps indicating that Lisa was visited by two different “types” of being, although she could not see their features so there is no way to determine this. I have investigated other cases where people have reported seeing ETs wearing dark hooded robes, again suggesting contact took place. Surgery Recollection In 2010 Edward had to undergo emergency surgery for a ruptured appendix. Lisa says that in his first conversation after the surgery he began to talk of travelling in a space craft high above a forest at incredible speed. He said that he was among strangers and desperately wanted to return home to his parents. Here is what Edward recalls about this incident: “I remember waiting to go into surgery to have my appendix removed.  Mum and dad were talking to me and I knew everything that was going on. I remember the doctor put the mask on to make me fall asleep and then I remember it all going white. Straight afterwards I found myself in mum and dad's bedroom and I was talking to a tall man, but I can't remember what was said.  He was wearing a large suit, it had a really big collar and it was pulled up to cover his face.  He also had a porkpie hat on. The being which reminded me of a lion was also there with him. Next I found myself on a space craft, I was in an empty room which was curved. I remember the middle of the craft was an empty space and there were control panels all around the edge.  I don't know how I knew they were control panels, I just knew. The whole of the inside of the ship glowed purple. The window was a large curve, it went about an eighth of the way round the ship and I was alone and looking out of it. The craft was flying very fast and very low over tree tops, I could see trees for miles, I felt we were flying so low, I could have touched the leaves, I remember looking down and I just knew they were oak trees. Next I remember being with people who were strangers, I thought they were old because they were small. I think there were three or four of them and I kept asking if I could go home to mum and dad. I'm sure this was not a dream and I'm sure I was on that space ship, it was so real and I still remember it so clearly. As soon as I woke up I felt fine and wide awake and I told my mum straight away.” Even though Edward feels certain he was not dreaming, this cannot be fully ruled out due to the fact that he was unconscious and undergoing surgery at the time. There is no sign that he was abducted while in the hospital, and it seems unlikely that this would happen without anyone becoming aware of his absence. However there are other possibilities worth considering. Perhaps this experience was not a dream but was in fact a memory of a previous abduction experience which had now come back to him. There is also the possibility that this was what is known as a meta-physical abduction. This is where the individual appears to have undergone a contact experience but has clearly not physically been taken. Lisa has also considered the idea that this was a near death experience, and that the ETs somehow saved Edward’s life. The surgery was apparently quite dangerous and something not everyone pulls through. Realisation By 2013 the family had moved to the West coast of Scotland. One day Lisa watched a documentary about alien abduction. She was amazed by what she saw. Lisa has the following to say about it: “I remember being stunned by this documentary. It left me fascinated and I could not get the idea out of my head that I could relate to so much of it. The more I thought about it the more everything just added up, not just for myself, concerning the kids as well. It was as though the penny had finally dropped with regard to years of strange events and being puzzled over them. I suppose everything just seemed to fit into place, almost as if it was meant to do so. I realised there are other people out there who have had and continue to have very similar experiences. Of course I had moments of "No, surely not....?"  Yet I could relate to this phenomena in a way which seemed to be second nature, as though ‘yes! I know what they mean inside out’. It was almost effortless for me to understand and I began to watch more documentaries of this nature, looking to compare my experiences with others. I think far from feeling afraid, I almost felt liberated after years of experiencing phenomena I was unable to understand. I was now beginning to develop a new understanding which I am very grateful for.” Lisa decided from this point onward to keep a log of anything unusual which took place. It was good that she decided to do this because in the following years the amount of contact experienced by the family increased further. Passing Tests Throughout 2013 Lisa experienced a number of dreams in which she was in a learning environment with other people. One dream in October stood out in particular for her. She was in a row of people seated alongside one another. They were sitting at computer devices moulded onto curved white tables. These tables were situated in a long curved and narrow room. She did not recognise the people around her, but they seemed familiar to her. Most of them were female. Witness drawing of the row of seated people using the devices: Everyone was there to learn. Some had already passed their tests while others were working towards passing them. Somebody in charge told her that she had passed her tests. It felt to her like she had been working towards them for many years, so could barely believe what she was being told. The people around her congratulated her. Lisa cannot recall what the person in charge looked like and whether or not they were human. Travelling Aboard Craft One morning in January 2014 Gemma came downstairs and informed Lisa that she had had an amazing experience. Something had stirred her from her sleep during the night. She felt certain that she was wide awake. Edward was sleeping on a mattress in her room at the time as his was being redecorated. Gemma checked her brother and found he was still asleep. She had a strong feeling that they were not alone in the room. Looking to the front of the room she was shocked to see three beings staring at her and Edward. There was a fourth on the landing visible through the open bedroom doorway. Gemma immediately sensed that they were telepathically communicating with her as well as with each other. A sensation of calmness came over her and she rolled onto her side. The next thing she became aware of she found herself aboard a craft. She informed Lisa that the beings had taken her to see a number of things including the International Space Station and two stone pyramids at different locations on Earth. She was also shown a number of star maps. One of these had a small group of stars and a planet indicated on it, which she believed to be their home. The beings pointed out this group of stars through the window. She was only able to make out six stars, but the map appeared to have at least two more on it. Throughout proceedings the beings spoke with her telepathically and appeared to be interested in her responses. In the morning when she was getting ready she discovered two small cuts or burns on her lower lip. They were tender and had a burnt taste to them. She felt certain that they had not been there the previous evening. While Gemma was informing Lisa about what she remembered, Lisa’s eldest daughter Dawn rang up to say she had seen something during the night! She said that she had awoken and realised she was being watched through the bedroom window by numerous figures. She instinctively sensed that these figures were not human and that they were there to take her away. She did not panic, and was more upset by how tired she was at being woken in the middle of the night. This was the last thing she could recall happening. Below is Gemma’s extensive testimony of what took place: “I remember this really clearly, this was not a dream. I woke up in the middle of the night and felt the presence of something in the room. I remember three tall, bald headed beings wearing black suits stood in front of my bed, and another one, the exact same stood on the landing outside my bedroom. They all looked pretty much identical. The being on the landing kept looking into my room then would look down the stairs. It was hard to tell how tall they were, I'm 5ft7ins and I believe they were a few inches taller than me. They had very broad shoulders, the suit arms seemed unreasonably long and they were very pale skinned. I was afraid to look and at this point I realised they were putting images into my mind so I was able to see what they were doing and what they looked like. I felt them telling me to go back to sleep and I didn't question them being here at all as if it felt normal. I turned over and went back to sleep. The next thing I knew I was on board a craft. I was by the window sitting on what must have been a chair or stool. I can't remember what I was wearing. One of the beings seemed very familiar and I felt I had a real connection with him. He seemed very interested in my emotions and I would catch him watching me often. I've met him since and feel some sort of connection as if he could be like a brother to me. I felt as if the other beings did not know how to express emotions although I didn't find them scary at all. The craft felt very big and the interior was curved. I remember inside the craft seemed very bright and clear. I don't know where the light was coming from. There were some sort of desks, where beings were sat getting on with their own work on computer like devices. They all looked the same as the others although I didn’t pay as much attention to them. One particular being communicated and stayed with me throughout the experience while others carried on with what they were doing, although I felt they were all very interested in my responses. I knew this was not a room on Earth as I would find myself observing things from above and then from space. I didn't feel scared at all, I was amazed at what I was getting to see and it almost felt sort of natural. I felt instinctively, that this whole trip was a treat. Throughout the whole trip, I was constantly being fed information although I don't remember a lot of it. I was taken to see the space station and the view was really clear. We hovered, near enough that the view was really clear. Some of the information given to me was an explanation of how they travel and where they come from. I was shown maps of the moon, and told what happened in certain areas of the moon but I remember very little about that. I was shown a picture of a constellation and told this is where they were from. I cannot remember what this looked like but I drew a picture of it the next day and gave it to my mum but she has lost it and is still trying to find it. I was also shown a map like thing which showed different vortex like tunnels going from different locations on the Earth's surface to different locations in space. I was told that certain people on Earth are aware of these routes and also know that aliens are regular visitors to this planet. They told me to tell my friends that they are here but I haven’t done so yet because I'm worried about what their reactions will be. The craft felt as if it was stationed because it kept the same pace as the space station. Whenever the craft began to move, I knew I was to sit down as they told me telepathically we were moving too fast. All communication was telepathic. It seemed if I had any questions, they would be answered before I asked them like they knew what I was thinking. When we went to see the pyramids, I don't remember the travelling part, I just remember being there. Both pyramids I went to see were flat topped and seemed to be located quite high up. One of the pyramids I saw was in a very isolated area of what I believe to maybe be China. It was high above the regular tree height and it was surrounded by mist which was rising out of the forest. I don't really know why I feel as if this pyramid is undiscovered, that's just the feeling I got from it. There didn't seem to be any way to get up to this pyramid from the ground. There were no other people here. The second pyramid I went to see was similar but clearly a tourist attraction. It was high up above trees again but I remember no mist and it was definitely in a different location. We seemed to get closer to this one as I could see tourists below us very clearly. I remember a blonde girl with a green backpack observing the pyramid, then turning round looking straight at us. Her facial expression never changed, she showed no shock or confusion. It was basically as if she could not see us. Both pyramids also had a square base. I’m not sure what distance we were from the pyramids but it was close enough to see what was going on clearly. The last part of the journey I remember before waking up was seeing the blonde woman on the pyramid steps looking up at us. The next thing I remember is waking up and going down stairs to tell my mum what had happened during the night. I really believed I had experienced this through the night as everything felt so real. The day after, I had sore burn like marks on my bottom lip. They were brown indentations and they tasted burnt as well. I do not remember anything happening to my lip during the trip, but the marks were not there before I went to sleep that night and they remained there for about two or three days after. In the middle of explaining to my mum, my sister phoned to tell her what had happened to her the same night. She said that whilst in bed, she had seen figures outside her window and that she instinctively knew they weren't human and they were there to take her away. Her immediate response was “Oh no, not tonight, I'm shattered and I just want to stay in bed”. Gemma’s recollection is very detailed and it may be hard to believe that this was nothing more than a vivid dream. However it is important to remember that prior to the recollection of being aboard the craft Gemma experienced a visitation and felt that she was wide awake. We have to take into account that on the same night her elder sister also appears to have experienced a visitation. Perhaps she too was taken but had the memories of this blocked out. Regarding the initial appearance of the four beings, Gemma was clearly not experiencing sleep paralysis at the time as she was able to move freely and look around the room, so I believe this can be excluded as a valid explanation for what took place. I sent Gemma a number of photographs of flat-topped pyramids in an attempt to locate either of the ones she had seen. She says that one of them looked similar to the below photograph, which is a stepped Mayan pyramid located in Mexico. However she says it was not this particular one which she was shown, the one she saw appeared to be at high altitude and surrounded by jungle. There was also the small wounds on her lip which seemed to have appeared during the night. Unfortunately neither Lisa nor Gemma took a photograph of these markings. But could these have been from an examination procedure which Gemma is currently unaware of? Here is Lisa’s testimony about the markings: “The burns/cuts on Gemma's lip were very visible. There were two of them, each about half a centimetre long (vertically) and about a centimetre apart just inside her bottom lip. Gemma complained about them all day, she constantly checked them and puzzled over how they got there. I think it took a couple of days for them to be gone completely.” Many aspects of the experience certainly fit in with other contact cases I have investigated or heard about over the years, including the appearance of the beings and the craft surroundings and the way in which she was shown star maps. Taking these facts into consideration it is certainly possible that Gemma was abducted and this incident took place as she recalls it. (Continued in Part 2 ) Copyright Dave Hodrien 2016

Birmingham UFO Group Case Report Author: Dave Hodrien Release Date: 28/02/2016 Last Updated: 23/06/2020 For reasons of anonymity pseudonyms have been used and certain location details have been omitted Continued from Part 1 Unexplained Lights Later in the month Lisa unfortunately broker her ankle so had her leg in plaster. The house was undergoing renovation at the time so her and Gavin’s bed was temporarily set up at the back of the living room. Lisa woke up during the night in extreme pain. She looked down at her foot and was surprised to see a blue coloured beam of light projected vertically down onto it. The beam had clearly defined edges and was about an inch across. Suddenly the pain seemed to dissipate completely and the beam of light went out. She then realised that the staircase was lit up in an extremely bright light coming in through the window. She was used to the brightness of the outside security light, but this was something else entirely. She could not see the source of this light and did not go and investigate due to the plaster around her leg. Looking down the bed she saw that her pet dog had not stirred. Lisa says this in itself was unusual as he would usually not miss a thing. After about 30 seconds the light on the stairs abruptly vanished and she dropped back off to sleep. In the morning she mentioned what had happened to Gemma. She was shocked to find that Gemma had woken during the night to find her bedroom window glowing with white light. Here is Gemma’s testimony regarding this incident: “When I woke up in the night, I had no idea what time it was but I'm guessing it was the early hours of the morning.  My curtains were closed over but my window was lit up in a creamy/ white light just like the sun on a sunny day. The light did not light up my room but the window was very bright. I don't know why I woke up but when I did, I looked straight towards the window to find it lit up. It didn't really shock me much and I thought there was probably a clear explanation for it until the next day when me and my mum were talking about it and we just couldn't think of anything it could have been there to light up both the front and back of the house with such a strong light. I watched the light for about ten seconds or so then rolled back over to go back to sleep. The following night, once it had gotten dark, me and my mum tried to recreate the light we had witnessed. The security light did not reach round to the back of the house. We shined lights up at the window but that didn't recreate this light either. We were extremely confused by it.” As Gemma has mentioned, her room is at the back of the house so this means that there would have been light entering from two different positions. The light that she saw could not have been from a nearby vehicle as the hill behind the house is extremely steep and covered in trees. Could the light that both Lisa and Gemma saw have been from a craft hovering directly over the house? If so this could explain why it was observed via two different windows. Perhaps the ETs were there in order to assist with Lisa’s recovery from her injury. Craft Over Front Garden One morning in February 2014 Edward informed Lisa of a recollection from the night. As with other occasions it felt like a very vivid dream. He remembered waking to find himself and Lisa standing in the living room. Looking outside through the window he saw a craft hovering in the air over the front garden. He shouted out for Lisa but she seemed not to react to this. Suddenly three beings appeared in the living room and he became very afraid. One of the beings began to stare directly into his eyes, which is the last thing he remembers. Here are Edward’s comments about this incident: “I am struggling to remember some of the details and this makes me frustrated. I am annoyed that they make my memories fuzzy and they have no right to. It felt like it was morning in the dream because it was light outside. I can't remember if I was in the living room or the conservatory. Our living room goes through into the conservatory in an open plan fashion. There are no curtains at the conservatory windows. I remember there being a mist over the garden. The craft was hovering about level with our roof. I don't remember any lights on the craft, it was a circular shape and I remember just watching it feeling worried. The next thing I remember is the aliens already being in the living room, one of them was right in front of my face and all I was looking at was its huge black eyes. There was another one behind it and there might have been a third, I can't quite remember. I felt really scared because I did not know what was happening. I'm sure mum was already in the room with me and I know I shouted for her this time, yet she didn't respond. They were Grey aliens, I think they were a bit shorter than me and I felt I knew them.  I remember waking up and thinking it was definitely more than a dream and I told my mum about it straightaway.” If Edward’s memories were more than a dream and he and Lisa actually experienced a visitation, it appears that the memories of this incident were completely blocked out of Lisa’s mind. Examination Procedure Later in the same month it appears that Edward underwent an abduction experience. Just before going out to school he informed Lisa that he had woken up during the night and found himself on a bench-like table surrounded by beings. They appeared to be performing an operation of some kind on his backside. The next thing he became aware of he was waking up in his own bed rigid with fear. His backside felt very sore. Below are Edward’s direct words regarding what happened: “I found myself lying face down on a bench. I woke up and found myself like that. I can't remember what it was made of, I think it was a greyish colour. My head was laid to one side, looking out to the left. I remember trying to look around and my vision being really blurry, though I do remember clearly seeing a Grey alien walk right by my head. I felt they were familiar, though it was the tall ones with the grey skin and big heads. I could sense more than I could actually see because I knew there were more aliens behind me and I knew it was some sort of medical examination. I don't think I was wearing anything. My mind felt quite hazy and it was hard to stay focused. I was not in any pain at the time, though I was scared. Then the next thing I remember is waking up.  My body felt really odd and really tense. I felt panicky because I remembered straightaway as soon as I woke up.  I knew it had really happened because my backside felt really sore and I was frightened I was hurt. I got up straightaway and was shouting for mum as I went downstairs. I got told off because I was swearing so much. I felt really upset because I was shocked and I was really mad at them.  My mum seemed really shocked as well at first and I could tell she didn't know what to say. I kept telling mum I couldn't go to school because it was so painful. Gemma had heard me and came down stairs and she was saying she knew they were there last night because she had woken up and she could feel them in her room and they had ‘told’ her to go back to sleep. Mum kept telling me I would be ok and they wouldn't do anything to hurt me, though she still made me go to school and it felt really sore all day. I know I couldn't go to the doctors because they would have thought I was mad.” This extremely personal testimony highlights the dreadful things that contactees sometimes have to endure, and how hard it is to speak about such things with others due to fear of ridicule or embarrassment. Gemma overheard what Edward was saying to Lisa. She interrupted, saying that she had woken up in the night and immediately realised that there were beings present. She could not see anything but could feel them there. She was extremely frightened by what was taking place. She then heard a telepathic voice in her head telling her to lie still and go back off to sleep. Upon hearing this she blacked out and did not wake up till morning. “When I woke up in the night, I had no idea what time it was but I know I wasn't awake for long at all. Probably about twenty seconds. I sensed the beings in my room and kind of just knew I was to go back to sleep. I didn't feel any need to run out of the room or shout for my parents. It all just felt kind of normal at the time.” As with numerous previous incidents two family members again had experiences on the same night. This combined with the physical after effects suggests that something real took place rather than it just being down to a dream. Gemma’s testimony once again highlights the fact that during contact witnesses often act differently to how they would usually act, and are sometimes complacent towards what is taking place. Holding Areas In March 2014 Lisa had another dream or recollection which she believed was linked with contact. She remembers this dream quite vividly and has since had other dreams in the same location. She found herself in a winding corridor with very high walls and a curved ceiling. Everything was bright white but she did not see any source for where this light was coming from. The corridor was about 20 feet wide. On either side of it were partitions 8-10 feet in width. In each partition were about 6-8 people of different ages. These people seemed to be separated by race. Lisa walked the full length of the corridor in a group of 15-20 others. They were following somebody in charge, but Lisa has no idea of who this was.  She chatted with the other people as she walked and it felt fine to do this. As she walked she looked into the partitions. Some of the adults were holding babies and there were children among them. The atmosphere was very calm and she does not remember being aware of any noise from anywhere else. She knew she was there for learning, yet she felt the people in the partitions were there for another reason, perhaps waiting to be examined. The environment was very calm and she was not frightened. She felt that she would be taken home safely. The Flying Boat The following month Lisa again had a dream, but this time she was much younger, she feels around 15-16 years old. She was among other people in a huge domed hanger-like building with a metallic ceiling which was seamless and smooth. There were no observable windows. Where the curved ceiling came down to the floor it dipped slightly like a drainage channel all around the edge. There was very little noise and the lighting was dim.  There were about 60-100 others there with her. There were no babies or small children, only adults of various ages. Everybody was standing quietly and calmly, some alone, others in small groups.  Lisa could move about freely and actually walked over to some beings who she initially mistook for her school friends. It was only when she got closer that she realised they were not human. Suddenly she found herself standing in a long wide corridor, with a high roof curving down to the floor, made of white coloured metal. This corridor was more brightly lit, yet Lisa does not remember seeing any lights.  She was waiting with a man who appeared to be in his early forties. Lisa was aware that there were concealed doors in the walls of the corridor. She and the man were walking along touching the walls and trying to find these concealed doors while discussing how clever the design was. Lisa felt that she aboard a boat down in the hold. She knew the wall at the end of the corridor was actually a door. She was waiting for it to open so she could return home. She knew that it was night time and was worried that her father would find that she was missing from her bed and would be angry with her. Her next recollection was of standing on the deck of the boat standing alongside other people. She looked down and realised that the boat was rising up out of the water, which appeared almost black in colour as they moved away from it. As the boat climbed higher into the air Lisa could see a road near to the shore and then a town passing beneath them. She felt confused by the boat’s ability to fly. This was all she could remember taking place. This is a very interesting dream and one which may well be linked with an abduction experience which Lisa underwent earlier in her life. It is possible that the hanger she was standing in at the start of the dream was actually a craft. And it seems probable that the boat she was on was also a craft, perhaps the same one, hence why it took off and started to fly. Perhaps it was a smaller craft which was taking her back home after an abduction, although this would of course just be speculation. Perhaps the ETs were using a screen memory so Lisa remembered it as a boat rather than a craft. Another possibility is that it was a mix of a dream and a recollection of a contact experience. Suited Beings In 2014 Gemma would regularly go out to a local youth club with two friends. One morning in May directly following a youth club evening she spoke with one of these friends. Her friend informed her that she could hardly remember anything from the previous evening. Gemma then realised that she could barely remember anything either. All she could remember was three strange dark-suited figures walking past them on the opposite side of the road. As they approached she realised they were not human, and were the same beings she had seen in her room on previous occasions. As they passed, her friends seemed to react by stopping talking and staring down at their phones in unison. Here Gemma explains what took place in her own words: “The next morning, whilst I was still in bed, I was talking to my friend on Facebook who I was with that night and she was telling me she felt really weird and couldn't remember anything from the previous night. Once she told me this, I realised I also could not remember anything either, though I did remember seeing three strange looking men in suits walk past me but I did not tell her this. After this conversation I went downstairs to tell my mum. I told her I could barely remember anything from the night before. I know I had been to the youth club. The only part of that night I remember is walking from the youth club with my friends although I honestly can't remember where we were walking to at all. I was about a two or three minute walk away from the youth club when I remember passing three very pale, strange looking men on the opposite side of the road all dressed in identical suits, all the same height (roughly six foot), same body build and all bald headed. They were all staring directly ahead. Immediately, I recognised them to be the beings that I had seen previously in my bedroom. As we passed the beings, my friends seemed to stop talking all of a sudden and became totally focused on their phones. I felt strongly that these beings knew that I knew who they were even though no communication was used. I can't remember anything after this. When I saw them, I didn't feel scared at all, I just remember looking at them and knowing who they were. The following Monday we were out of school for lunch when one of my friends started the conversation about what had happened that Friday night. I had totally forgotten about this again until it was brought up. She was saying how she also couldn't remember anything and I remember her clearly stating ‘Isn't it just so weird how no one can remember anything from that night’. I never mentioned the beings to my friends, I just told them that I also remembered very little from that night. I should also add that there was no drugs or alcohol involved.” This fascinating experience has many unusual aspects to it. If Gemma really did see two of the beings from previous visitations while outside walking to another location then what were they doing there? It seems likely that they were observing or monitoring her in some way. But it is odd that they would feel the need to disguise themselves as humans and physically walk past her to do so. Maybe they were gauging how she would react in this situation, we have no way of knowing for sure. The fact that Gemma and her two friends independently felt strange about the evening and appeared to forget much of what took place is compelling evidence that something definitely occurred. Gemma has not informed her friends about her contact experiences so there would be absolutely no reason for them to make anything up. Also the way in which her friends both stopped talking and stared at their phones as the beings walked past suggests that they may have been controlled in some way, perhaps to prevent them from realising that the figures near to them were not human. It is unknown whether it was intentional for Gemma to recognise them or not. The choice of attire for the beings is also an interesting point. Numerous witnesses over the years have reported visitations from the infamous “Men In Black”. A lot of the time these are reported as just being men in dark suits. However on some of these occasions these figures have had an odd appearance or acted in an unusual manner, causing the witness to believe that they were actually ET in origin. Could this experience be related? Examination Dreams The following month Lisa had another vivid dream which could well have been flashbacks from an abduction experience. On the night it took place she was feeling restless and found herself drifting in and out of sleep. She dreamt that she was about 7-8 years old and wearing her nightie. She was standing barefoot on soft cool grass. She was being led towards a craft by two short beings either side of her. She did not look at them directly but feels that they must have been short Greys. They were lightly touching each of her elbows as she walked. She felt quite numb of emotion so did not fight back against this. They were slowly walking towards a hovering craft. It was night time so it was quite difficult to see her surroundings or the craft clearly. However she could make out a dark grey/black shape hovering about 30 feet off the ground and 20 feet in diameter. On the underside of the craft was a circle of dim blue and red coloured lights. It appeared to be completely silent. She next she found herself in a room with metal walls, ceiling and floor. However she was no longer a child, but appeared to be her current age. The room was about 15 feet across. It seemed brightly lit although no light sources were visible. The walls and ceiling were smooth, white and metallic. The ceiling was flat rather than domed, and was quite low. She was sitting down on a white moulded bench. There were about 6-8 other adults of varying ages ranging from 30-60 years old, also sitting on benches of differing heights. She cannot remember what she was wearing but recalls that one of the men near to her had a white coloured towel on his lap. Lisa knew that they were all waiting to be examined, and knew that there were beings in an adjoining room. She was not afraid to be there and was hoping that she would be next so she could return home. This was all she recalled, she did not actually see the beings on this occasion. One month later it was Gemma’s turn to recollect an examination procedure. As with Lisa, the memories came back to her as a vivid dream. She recalled lying down in a location that was not her room. There were other people also present but not near to her. She was being examined by two beings. Here is Gemma’s testimony about what happened to her: “I remember very little about this now. I remember telling my mum about it and I specifically remember telling her about a device which reminded me of a rubber hose. I cannot remember what it was used for but I think it was about the length of my arm roughly and about an inch in diameter. The hose type device was hand held rather than attached to anything, I was face up. I also remember the small grey being. It was about three foot tall and sort of chubby. It was very wrinkly and its skin reminded me of elephant skin. I sensed this being was old and it seemed to be in charge of the taller, younger being although I don't remember much about the other being, except I think it was a typical Grey. During the examination I felt no pain and I felt able to move okay. This is all I seem to remember about this now. After speaking about this to my mum, I've lost most of the memory of this but I do however remember waking up with a really sore throat and having it for a few days.” This incident could of course be looked at two ways. Some may feel that she caught a sore throat the previous evening which developed during the night. This could have disturbed her sleep and caused her to have a dream about something being done to her throat aboard a craft. Alternatively this may be evidence that the experience really had taken place during the night, and the sore throat was an injury she had sustained from the examination procedure. Abduction Travel In July 2014 Edward recollected standing in the back garden during the night. There was a craft hovering above him which had coloured lights on. These lights were bright enough to light up the grass. The craft shone a bright beam of light down onto him. He sensed that he was going to be taken up into it. Here is Edward’s direct testimony regarding this recollection: “The first memory is of actually being in the back garden. I was just standing there looking up at the craft, it was hovering just below the height of the roof. It was definitely circular and it was beaming down a very light bluish strong beam of light. There were also dimmer lights coming from the side of it the same colour. I remember seeing the grass had turned a reddish colour. It was dark and I don't remember what I was wearing. I think this was the same craft from the front garden that I saw before. I felt kind of switched off and dazed and I was standing by myself, though I knew they were around. For some reason, I kept looking up at Gemma's bedroom window as if I knew they were about to go in to her bedroom.  It was as if I was tuning in to their thoughts. I don't remember being taken into the craft, it was more a sense of I knew it was about to happen and at that point I felt more interested than scared. I don't remember actually being on board, it was more just knowing that I definitely had when I woke up. It felt very different from a dream, I can always tell the difference.” Lisa says that Edward paced out the estimated size of the craft, which she then measured. He thinks it was about 15 feet in diameter. Sadly there was no physical evidence which would suggest that Edward had been outside, however it could well have taken place as he recalls. Heart Beat During the following month Gemma had another vivid abduction-related dream. She found herself once again lying down surrounded by beings who were examining her. One of the beings was very familiar to her and she had seen it on previous occasions. She could hear them telepathically speaking to one another. They discussed the beating pattern of her heart and her Juvenile Spring Eruption disease (an allergy to sunlight and pollen). When she awoke she found dried blood on her right nostril, which she showed to Lisa. It is possible that this was an after effect of another part of the examination which she cannot currently recollect. Below is what Gemma has to say about this incident. “The memory of this has faded quite a lot. I remember they were discussing my Juvenile Spring Eruptions disease with me but I don't remember much of what was said. I was diagnosed with this condition when I was about 6 or 7 although it hasn't affected me severely for about 2 or 3 years now. I didn't have any symptoms of it at the time this experience happened. The same familiar being pops up a lot when I have these types of experiences. I was telling him how I love to watch the sky and he told me he already knew. I feel a stronger connection with him than all the others. The only times I seem to get nose bleeds is after I have these dreams or experiences.” Learning Dreams Later in the month Lisa had another learning-related dream. She was again inside the large open domed building she had seen on previous occasions. She was among many different people of varied races. Some of the other people were only semi-dressed, wearing pyjamas or towels around them. Everyone appeared to be calm. They were all walking towards an elevator at one side of the building. The area around the elevator was very brightly lit but no light sources could be seen. The elevator looked large enough to house quite a number of people. Rather than containing a lift, it had steps which were floating vertically upward continuously. At the top of the elevator Lisa found herself in another white coloured room near the top of the dome. A man said something to her. She felt that she had met this man before somewhere, but could not remember clearly.  She was aware of occasional quiet chatter going on around her. This was a learning area with a number of consoles. She next found herself in a wide brightly lit corridor. There were no windows. She knew she was waiting for a number of mental assessments. There was a double door at the end of the corridor behind which the assessments were taking place. She and the other people there were not queuing, they would be taken through the doors when the beings required them to be. The same man that had spoken to her at the top of the elevator approached her and asked her to follow him. He took her to see some unusual plants in large planters. She was amazed as she had not seen anything like them before. They looked similar to a large rubber plant, but had strange pods which were open. The inside of the pods was lined with thick brown fur. The man informed her that these plants were used for nurturing some kind of living creature. Lisa responded saying “Oh yes, they think of everything!” The figure who came to get her for the mental assessments was humanoid and female, but she cannot recall any specific details about her. She did not recall the assessments themselves. Her next memory was of being seated aboard a craft which was returning her home.  There were three other people present, and a being piloting the craft who was facing away from them. Thinking back to this dream, Lisa now realises it was the same type of craft that she had been aboard as a child over the caravan site. The walls were clear and she could see the surroundings. They were in a huge open structure with a high curved roof. The craft was moving along as part of three “lanes” of other craft. All these craft were moving along at the same speed and everything felt controlled and organized. She woke up and could immediately recall the details of this dream. It felt far too vivid and more like recalling memories of something which had actually taken place. The following month she had another similar dream. Once again she was in the dome-shaped structure with at least 50 other people. They were being led by a number of humanoids who she could not clearly recollect. They soon entered the middle of a brightly lit area which was reminiscent of a small sized stadium with seating all around the edges. Many adults were sat on this seating watching what was taking place. Everyone seemed calm and Lisa was aware of quiet chatter going on in the crowd. As she stood there thoughts and feelings began to stream into her mind. She was immediately aware that these same thoughts were being sent to everyone in the crowd at the same time, like they shared a collective consciousness. She felt feelings of compassion and unity with the other people present, and knew they felt the same. Here Lisa tries to describe what this was like: “It was like our minds connected at the same level and there was an enormous understanding that we could all live peacefully together. I could see that the whole crowd was smiling and we all felt joy. I knew the meaning of the task was to bond.” Next she was once again being led into the domed structure.  She was with an ET being. She did not look directly at him, but was aware of him being at her side. He was interacting with her telepathically. She felt comfortable with this being and sensed that he was pleased to be looking after her.  He told her that human history is not represented accurately and we should have a better understanding and know our own history.  He then told her that human life came to Earth from Mars and that she must remember this.  As she looked around she realised she was amongst different types of ETs. There were small groups of ET's as well as humans standing around. She and the being continued walking and as they did she was surprised to see a rock band standing in a tight circle to one side of the dome. The band members seemed relaxed and comfortable. Most of the other people and beings present were observing them. The being told Lisa that she must listen to them sing as this will remind her of what she had been told and it is a way for her to remember.  They start to sing. The chorus of their song contained the words "Man is from Mars not the Milky Way" .  The being told Lisa that she would remember this song when she woke up the next day. The next day Lisa checked online and asked Gemma and Edward if they had ever heard of this song in case she had heard it somewhere previously.  Neither of them knew it and she could not get it out of her head all day. The Blonde Girl In September 2014 Gemma had another strange dream. She was taken by the ETs to a beach which was made up of different coloured gemstones. She had to carry around a small box which contained some of these gemstones. She was asked to take very good care of it. The beings then brought her a little girl with blonde-coloured hair. Gemma was given this girl to look after for a period of time. Below is Gemma’s recollection of this dream: “The girl was around 5 or 6 and her hair was extremely light and seemed to be very messy as if she was extremely windswept. Her facial features seemed normal and the only thing I really thought was strange about her was her hair. I was walking with her along a beach and we were holding hands and it seemed as if we were being expected to bond with one another or as if it was my responsibility to look after her. The girl was very quiet and well behaved. We were on a beach with was made of long rows of small gem stones. Each row was a different colour and some of these colours I could not identify. I didn't notice anything strange about the water although I wasn't paying much attention to it and was instead looking at all the different gems I was walking on. Whilst walking along this beach, the weather was very nice and the sky seemed to be especially blue. It was a very bright day as I also remember the intense light making the gem stones shimmer a lot. I had no difficulty breathing here. I don't remember how we ended up here. I had a small wooden box and I knew it was very important for me to keep it safe and to carry it with me. I and the little girl just wandered down the beach observing all the different gems. In this dream I do not remember being on any craft. I remember telling my mum that she appeared in my dream but I no longer remember how. In this dream, before I was looking after the little girl, I remember having to sit some sort of test or lesson in a small boat although I can't seem to remember being on water. There were other people there also sitting this test/ lesson and all were various ages and both male and female. I didn't feel like I was on another planet although I did feel like I was very far from home. I thought the beach I was on might have been undiscovered somewhere although this seems unlikely to be on this planet now.” That same night Lisa had an unusual ET-related dream in which she was on a jetty alongside a normal looking beach. She was aware that Edward was out at sea on a boat by himself and she was looking out to sea waiting for his return. She was also aware that there were two or three ETs behind her but she did not look at them directly. Lisa feels that they were monitoring her emotions as she was anxious for her son to return. She then saw Edward arriving. The boat he was in looked strange. It was small and oblong shaped and was hovering a short distance above the surface of the water. When Edward saw her watching he said to her “Mum, you knew I would come back ok.” Next Lisa found herself walking along the beach with a young boy of about 4 years of age. He was wearing a dark hooded anorak. She does not remember seeing the boy’s face. She held his hand and they picked their way between some rock pools. Suddenly the tide began to rise and Lisa realised they were in danger. She ran with the boy back to the safety of the jetty. As they reached it, the sky turned grey, the beach and ocean disappeared and Lisa found herself standing at the side of the domed structure from previous dreams. Two figures, possibly ETs then took the boy away. Lisa feels that this scenario was a test to see how she would react emotionally to certain situations. It is very interesting that both Lisa and Gemma had ET dreams involving beaches on the same night. This seems unlikely to be coincidental. It is possible that they were both being tested in different ways just as Lisa suspects. Travel The World In October 2014 Gemma had two detailed vivid dreams in which the ETs took her to other places to see specific things. In the first dream she was taken to Africa. She was shown the squalor that many have to live in. She was also shown a line of children queuing for water at a pump. Here are Gemma’s words regarding this: “I don't remember how this dream started but I can remember most of the other details quite clearly. The ET's told me that I was in Africa and began my trip by showing me some local women giving birth. The woman I was watching was laid outside and seemed to be very uncomfortable. I remember there was something hung around her to restrict people watching but I don't know what it was. It was a very hot and sunny day and the land seemed very scorched. As I watched these women in labour, the ET's explained to me that these women were at a lot of risk of getting serious infections and if anything went wrong, this would be very dangerous as they have very little medical back up. They continued to tell me that our governments should be doing more to help people and everybody needs to start helping each other out more and appreciate what we have more. This village or community didn't have clean water and this put the women giving birth and their babies at even greater risk. The ET's seemed very concerned at our government’s actions. I was hovering very close to the ground looking out of a craft although I can't remember what the craft looked like at all as I was just looking out the craft the entire time concentrating on what I was being shown. We seemed to be invisible to the people below us as no one ever looked up at us or showed any attention to us at all. I sensed the ET's were observing my reactions to all of this the entire time.” Later in the month she was taken by the ETs to see a large group of children. They were inside of a massive building and were all wearing night clothes of various types. They appeared to be very organized and knew what was taking place. A very short boy with brown hair explained to her how things were to be done. Gemma sensed that he was very important or would be in the future. She was also told to remember the word “ecology”. When she awoke in the morning Gemma found that her ears were both hurting. She says that they continued to hurt for the remainder of the day. As with other previous experiences there is evidence here which may suggest that the experience was real and the pain in her ears was a physical after effect. A Familiar Face Again in October 2014 Lisa had a dream in which she was being led along a dimly lit corridor by a number of small beings with large eyes. There were many other people also present who she did not recognise. She knew that she had been taken from her home but was not anxious as she was also aware that she would be taken back there. There was then a period of missing time in the dream. She next remembers being returned to the corridor from somewhere else. In front of her was a three foot high being. She felt affection towards it without really knowing why. It felt to her that they had met many times before and knew one another well. In the morning before mentioning her dream Gemma informed her that she had awoken in the night and seen an intense blue coloured light in her bedroom. She remembered nothing more after this. It is possible that either Lisa was abducted and Gemma had seen light from a waiting craft in her room, or they were both abducted and the memories of the experience were fully removed from Gemma’s mind. Telekinetic Tests One morning in November 2014 Gemma informed Lisa of another dream she had experienced. This time she had dreamt that both her and Lisa were being tested by the ETs. They were handed a pen-like instrument and were using it to move things around without touching them. She said that she had to perform tasks, including moving a boat using the power of her mind. After being told this, Lisa suddenly realised that she was not wearing her glasses but for some reason could see perfectly well. This was highly unusual and not something she had experienced before. Over the next hour or so her eyesight apparently returned to normal and she had to put her glasses back on. Had Gemma’s dream been real, and if so had these tests that Lisa had performed somehow temporarily improved her sight? Brain Operation Later in November Gemma had a dream in which she was taken by the ETs to observe an operation which was being performed on a lady. As it was taking place the beings telepathically explained to her what was going on. The surroundings were very dark and she could only see the face of the female patient which was lit up. Gemma watched as a wire was inserted into the patient’s brain. The ETs explained to her that this was a necessity but did not provide a detailed explanation of why. Gemma found what was taking place quite fascinating. She could see the blood vessels and bone structure as the skin was peeled back. The instruments the beings were using radiated heat and there was a singeing odour as they were used on the patient. In the morning when she awoke she felt as though a procedure had been performed on her own face as there was a tingling sensation which lasted a short while. She went over what she remembered with Lisa. A Further Being Encounter In December 2014 Gemma experienced something similar to what had happened while on the way to her youth group back in May. She was in German class and her friend Carol asked her “Remember those weird people? Who do you think they were?” This immediately triggered the memories of an experience which had happened two days previously. She had gone to see Carol after school. They suddenly found themselves standing in a clump of trees without any memory of how they had got there. They began walking along the pavement. They then saw two strange figures walking towards them which were clearly not human. One of them was about 7-8 feet in height. It had huge staring eyes, an elongated head and no eyebrows. The other was about 6 feet tall. They were both wearing black overcoats which made their shoulders appear massive. They appeared to be walking but approached much faster than they should have as if they were running. As the beings approached them Gemma felt sure they were looking directly at her even though their eyes were faced straight ahead. She was very afraid and ducked as they passed by her and her friend. As they did so Gemma received a telepathic thought from them. She was informed that the taller being was new to being on Earth and was not very good at it, and that the shorter being was more experienced. She sensed that the taller being was male, and was also extremely intelligent. After they had passed Carol had asked her “Gemma was that an alien?” Immediately they both forgot about the experience. Carol had seemingly remembered what happened during German class, and had then triggered Gemma’s memory of it by speaking with her about it. I have dealt with other cases where exactly the same thing has occurred. It is unlikely that they were ever meant to remember the encounter but for some reason had done so. A Message Later the same month Edward experienced a visitation. A bright light lit up his bedroom and a humming sound began. He then became aware of a presence in the room and realised that a Grey was standing there. The being spoke with him telepathically. It told him not to be afraid and that it was not there to take him. It told him that it was there to give him a message to pass on to Gemma. The wall between his and Gemma’s room became invisible. He saw another ET standing alongside Gemma’s bed as she slept. The being standing in his room gave him a message to pass on to her. When he saw her in the morning, Edward informed her of what had taken place. Edward has a good recollection of this incident. Here is what he says about it: “I was lying awake because I couldn't get to sleep. Suddenly I saw a strange glow light up my bedroom window, it was a bluish colour. I can't remember how long I watched it for but it wasn't very long. The glow was coming into the room from the window and the humming noise was definitely from outside. I was starting to feel scared and I pulled the quilt up to just below my eyes. I don't know why I didn't shout out at the time, I always think this afterwards yet I never do. I think once you feel scared, they stop you. I suddenly realised there was a Grey alien standing in my bedroom in front of the window looking at me, I think it was one of the small ones. I nearly shit myself with shock, it was talking to me through my head and I could tell it was making me calm down ‘cause I was so panicked inside. When the alien was talking, it didn’t sound like it had its own voice. It's like I could hear thoughts and see images and if I really think about the sound it made I can only hear the sound of my voice, though I know the difference. The alien was making me concentrate and it told me not to be frightened they were not here to take me away tonight. I remember feeling a lot better then, ‘cause I felt I could trust them not to. It told me to listen because I had to pass a message on to Gemma and this would let her know this was all really happening.  I realised the wall was turning invisible between our bedrooms and I could see Gemma asleep in bed. They were letting me know it was important and I remember twisting on to one elbow, so I could see better. There was another Grey alien stood right near her head and it was touching her hair. This alien looked similar to the one in my room, though I could tell it was taller. I was told to tell Gemma she was to stay on the right path and not destroy her potential, she is putting others before her own goals and there are only so many chances. Gemma is to help in the future, she is to be a teacher to people and she will work with medicine. After this message I remember no more until I woke up the next day. I knew for sure it was not a dream, I remembered the message as soon as I woke up and I remember coming downstairs to tell mum and Gemma straightaway.” This is a fascinating incident with some very unusual aspects. It is a mystery why the ETs did not just speak with Gemma directly rather than give the message to Edward and ask him to pass it on to her. Perhaps there was a need for both Edward and Gemma to hear it and understand its implications. This incident also highlights the ETs ability to temporarily make physical objects invisible at will. Night Walking In February 2015 Gavin and Lisa went away on holiday, so Edward and Gemma stayed with their nan for a while. While staying there Edward woke up one morning with memories of being awake during the night. He remembered walking along the street. It was dark and there was nobody else about. There was a craft hovering in the sky above him. He was holding a blue coloured box. The craft was projecting a beam of light down into this box. He felt that he was waiting for something but did not know what. The memories felt extremely real and Edward was sure it was not a dream. When Edward discussed what he recalled in the morning, Gemma informed him that she too recalled being out of the house during the night! However she remembered standing on the ground and being trapped in a beam of light rather than freely walking along the road. Edward does not remember this incident clearly but does recall some details: “I remember mum and dad were away and Gemma and me were staying at nan's house. I know I was just wearing boxers and I was walking down the street in the dark. I know I told my mum I was carrying a box and I know I was but I can barely remember it now. I know the craft was at the end of the street and it was circular like the ones I saw above our garden, though I'm sure it was bigger.” If this incident actually took place then the blue box which Edward was holding is a complete mystery. It appears that the craft was scanning or monitoring it in some way, but as to its purpose we can only speculate. Drilling In April 2015 Edward awoke during the night to find his room lit up by a bright light. He found that he was paralysed and was only able to blink his eyes. There was a strange drilling sound close to one of his ears. After a short period of time the light suddenly vanished and he fell back off to sleep. Needles Body Marking Later in April Gemma had a vivid dream about needles going into her fingertips. In the morning when she awoke she found small red dots on the end of her thumb which looked like pin-pricks. When Gemma showed Lisa the markings, she decided to take a photograph of them for analysis. I have not yet received the direct photograph, but here is a photo of the photograph being displayed on the digital camera screen. The strange markings are clearly visible: These markings remained for the rest of the day before fading. As these markings do not look particularly artificial, it is possible that they were an injury Gemma had received the previous evening without realising. Perhaps sensations from this injury then caused her to have a dream in which something was being done to her fingers. However there is also the possibility that this is physical proof that she was abducted during the night, and these markings were from a needle-like instrument that had been used on her hands. Rectangular Craft Again in April, Gemma had another dream in which she was in a small craft. There were about a dozen other people also present. They were looking out of the windows and watching two massive rectangular-shaped craft which were below them.  The ETs informed Gemma that these ships were located there for the hybrids. She watched as smaller craft came to and left the two large ships. Everything seemed very well organized. Below is Gemma’s testimony regarding this dream: “ I was on board a craft with other people but I can't remember who or what they looked like, I just know other people were there being shown this as well as me. We were stood in something that resembled an egg-shaped ski lift, cable car type thing. We were all looking out this window although it had no window glass so it was kind of like a big hole in the craft and we were looking down on to several massive rectangular shaped crafts which I believe to be mother-ships. These ships were suspended in space surrounded by darkness. We were being given information telepathically. We were told there are other wars elsewhere, not just wars on our planet going on. I can't remember much else.” Temporary Recollection On 20th May Gemma had a dream in which the ETs took her to a large hall with many other people. They were then informed by the beings that up until now they had only been allowed to keep small parts of their memories, but they were now going to be able to remember everything they had forgotten. Gemma’s mind was suddenly flooded with missing memories of experiences and she was amazed that she could have forgotten such things. Next she and the other people were subjected to a procedure where they had something fitted inside of their mouths. The object caused her gums to feel uncomfortable and her lips to tingle. She assumed that they object was a brace and asked the ETs why they were fitting it when she didn’t need one. They responded to her telepathically, telling her that it was not a brace, it was being done for other reasons. In the morning when she awoke she could still feel the indentation of the device on her gums. Her mouth felt numb and tingly. This feeling remained for the rest of the day. When she tried to think back to what she had remembered during the dream she realised that the memories had once again been blocked out. Landed Craft & Son’s Visitation On 5th June 2015 Lisa had a vivid dream in which she, Edward, about six other adults and two Greys were calmly walking towards a landed craft in a rugged rural environment. It appeared to be quite late at night, but not fully dark. The craft was a flattened saucer-shape and was stood on three legs. It appeared almost too small to accommodate everyone. She felt that they had been doing something and were returning to the craft but could not recall what. While walking towards the craft Lisa suddenly felt guilty about having shared information about her and her family’s contact experiences with me. She felt worried as to whether the ETs would be ok with this, and did not want to upset them in any way. When she and the others got near to the craft they stopped and waited quietly to be taken on board. One of the Greys appeared right at her side. It put a sense of calm and reassurance into her mind and then telepathically spoke to her, saying “It will not be long to disclosure and soon everyone will know we are here, it is fine to pass on this information.” Upon hearing this Lisa felt an enormous sense of relief. She then found herself aboard the craft standing next to Edward. However she cannot remember what the interior of it looked like. This is where the dream ended. Lisa soon found out that on the same night Edward had also experienced a visitation. He had been in bed playing a game on his Kindle when he suddenly realised he was unable to move. He looked over at the door to his room and saw a being standing there which was staring at him. An electrical tremor began to run through his body and he dropped the Kindle onto his chest. After a short period of time the ET vanished and he found that he could move again. UFOs Photograph On 24th July 2015 Gemma was returning from holiday with her friend’s family. They were driving on the main road between North Berwick and Edinburgh at around 3-4pm. She was looking out of the window when she noticed two unusual objects hovering over a field alongside the road. Although it was a windy day these objects appeared to be completely still in the air. Aerial map showing the main route between North Berwick (A) and Edinburgh (B): She quickly lifted her mobile phone and took a photograph of them. Gemma watched the objects for a number of seconds until they had gone out of sight. Her friend was reading at the time and her friend’s parents did not make any indication that they had seen the objects. Here is the original photograph with the two objects ringed: Zoomed and edge find views of the lower UFO: Zoomed and edge find views of the upper UFO: Unfortunately the image was sent to me in PDF format. Because it had been converted from its original JPEG format most of the metadata behind the image which I would usually use to confirm authenticity is missing. However given the nature of the photograph and circumstances under which it was taken it is extremely likely to be unmanipulated. The photograph is too blurred to really say what the objects are or are not. Gemma says that the lower object appeared solid to her naked eye. It appears to have some kind of tail protruding from it. Gemma is certain that it was not a tailed kite or balloon. The smaller or more distant object above it may have been related, as it held position with the lower object for the duration of the sighting. Gemma feels sure that this was not a distant helicopter or aircraft. On the photograph it appears to be dark in colour and oval in shape. Due to the circumstances under which these objects were seen, if one or both of them were in fact nearby craft it seems improbable that they would have been linked with Gemma’s contact experiences. It is possible she was just in the right place at the right time to witness them as the car drove past. Grey Visitation During the night of 12th October 2015 Edward experienced another visitation of a Grey being in his room. Below is Edward’s direct testimony of what happened. "It was around midnight, I'd been off my tablet for about half an hour and I couldn't get comfortable, so I went to fix the bottom of my quilt ‘cause I realised the bottom sheet had come out.  I was sitting up in bed and leaning forward.  As I was doing it, the room was already dark and I looked to where they always come in ‘cause I felt something was there. I saw straightaway the outline of a human form, but a lot more skinny with a really big head.  I got a shock at first ‘cause it was just standing there and I quickly fell back against my pillow and pulled my quilt up to my neck as a defence thing, but I could still see. It slowly started to walk towards me and I immediately got the feeling "Oh it's one of you" ‘cause I knew it was one of them, and I didn't feel as scared ‘cause I got the feeling it was smiling at me.  Even though I could not see it smile, it put the image in my head it was smiling.  I sensed it lift its arm over my head, though I don't think it touched me, I think I went straight to sleep". There are a number of very interesting points to take note of. First of all it is clear that Edward was able to move freely at the time. He was leaning towards the base of the bed and when he saw the being he fell back and pulled the quilt up around himself. Therefore a hypnogogic hallucination brought on by sleep paralysis can be disregard as the explanation. His testimony also indicates that this type of being was familiar to him from previous experiences. It is interesting that Edward mentions the fact that the Grey was projecting the image that it was smiling. I have investigated a number of other experiences involving Greys where the same thing has been reported. It appears that when the being lifted its arm over Edward’s head he immediately blacked out. This has often been reported in other cases, and it is possible that after this Edward was abducted and then had the memories removed. In the below testimonial statement Edward describes how he feels when he encounters these beings. "When they are around, it's like my whole senses and feelings are totally tuned in through my head, and it's like even if I go to touch anything it's like I get a lot more information from what I'm touching.  If I try to remember too much, I can't remember it all, it's like I can't over think it or I'll lose it or contaminate it, I have to think in a different way, in wee images to bring it back. I know they are never going to hurt me, though sometimes I am still scared at first. I know they come mostly at night when I am less aware of stuff and I know they put images in my head.” During my investigation I suggested that due to the family’s on-going experiences they could purchase and install one or more infra-red cameras in their rooms to possibly capture an abduction/visitation taking place. However Edward is reluctant to do so. He says that “it would feel like I was being rude to them, they've been coming for a long time and I don't want them to stop." This highlights the fact that Edward is dealing with his contact experiences and has accepted what is happening to him. Conclusion As you can see the family certainly appear to have experienced contact on a regular basis, and may well continue to have experiences. The activity appears to be focused around Lisa’s side of the family, as Gavin has not experienced contact himself, he has just been indirectly affected on a number of occasions. The experiences the family have had over the years are quite profound and include a wide variety of aspects. Many of these incidents occurred a long time before Lisa and her siblings heard about the ET contact subject, yet their testimonies include many aspects which fit with other contact cases, including some I have investigated directly. Obviously many of the experiences described in this report are vivid dreams which have clearly involved UFOs or contact. While it may be easy to dismiss them as nothing more than dreams it is important to remember that many of them have had physical aspects to them such as visitations by beings, unexplained lights and body markings, and on some occasions more than one family member has experienced something on the same night. I feel that this has occurred far too much to simply be put down to dreams, and it is likely that at least some are recollections of actual contact experiences, perhaps from prior occasions. As contact seems to be on-going with no sign of coming to a halt, this report may well be updated going forward, and the family may even be able to capture some further photographic or video evidence. I would like to thank the family for being brave enough to come forward with this fascinating information, and allowing me to share their experiences through this detailed report. Copyright Dave Hodrien 2020